ExplicitNovels
Download on the App Store

ExplicitNovels episodes

  • That Sixty Nines Show: Part 1
    Eric And Donna Get Growth Spurts After Graduation

    In 6 parts, By DDD Dave. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Donna couldn’t help herself from calling Jackie about her former boyfriend. After they broke up last month, just before graduation; Eric had an accident.
    “Honestly, Jackie! He told us that he’s getting bigger! Ever since he got out of the hospital after falling off the water tower after the graduation party. We were in the basement, sharing a joint with Hyde & Kelso, when Eric blurts out that he’s suddenly bigger! A lot bigger!

    We were all buzzed after finishing some of Hyde’s Panama Red. He was sitting across from me & wearing sweatpants and no shirt. We were all giggly and saying random stuff. I’d stupidly blurted out that I needed to go buy bigger bras, this afternoon. I made the mistake of not wearing a bra and my nipples just got hard on their own, poking out in my thin tee shirt. My nips are bigger than Farrah’s when that happens!”

    “All three of the guys were entranced by the show my tits were giving them,” Donna admitted. “I could see Eric’s growing delight, in his baggy sweatpants. I figure he was commando, too, and I was enjoying his show.”
    “Kelso, being the perv he is, wanted me to ‘prove my claim’. Well, I wasn’t going to flash my tits to them; but since I was braless, I just wrapped both my hands around my right tit, over my tee shirt.(since it’s a little bigger than the left one.)”

    “Kelso started drooling & stammering, and asked me if I have back problems from them; and could he give me a full body massage?” Donna scoffed, “Kelso’s so easy to read, with his fake empathy.”
    Hyde claimed I was faking it and that I was wearing a stuffed bra. I told him I wasn’t wearing any bra.” Jackie, I need to quit letting Hyde manipulate me. I stupidly cupped my boob again for him, & he still pretended he didn’t believe me. That’s when I finally figured out they were pushing my buttons, trying to get me to take off my top.
    Meanwhile, Eric was silent & drooling more. I think he was regretting the fact that I wasn’t putting out for him anymore.”

    Donna went on; “That’s when Eric blurted out that he also needs to get new underwear. Hyde & Kelso seemed to have not even heard Eric, so Eric suddenly stood up and wrapped his hand over his sweatpants, around his cock. The cock must have stuck out a good 4 inches past his closed fist! He was never exactly hung before. But now, well, he’s at least three inches longer now!  And it’s gotta be a lot thicker than it was when we were still together,” Donna said with remorse for not having been shaged in weeks. “Eric had a wet spot in his crotch & I’m not sure whether it was from a drop of his drool, or if he was leaking precum?”

    “Kelso & Hyde totally missed it, Jackie. They were both actually entranced by my bigger commando tits, and buzzed from Hyde’s new stash of premium weed.”

    Then Donna concluded; “I had to get out of there, Jackie! Partly because I was getting really wet, but mostly because Kelso gets really horny when we get stoned.”

    "I know it doesn’t make any sense. The Doctor said something about the pituitary gland being out of whack. All I can tell you is that he’s a lot muscly than before and well, you know. Bigger; down there! His chest and stomach is also rippled and toned!” Gawd, he’s a hunk! I only hung around as long as I did because Eric was so dreamy to look at!” Donna explained. “If the two pervs weren’t there, I would have been knelt at Eric’s feet & yanking down his sweats like a wild woman!”

    “I gotta figure out how to get him alone & naked; and soon, Jackie!”

    Jackie told Donna about the new Frederick’s Lingerie shop at the mall, and insisted that Donna try on some of their sexy bras.

    Donna was open to trying some new bra shops, and perhaps getting some matching bra & panty sets. She was sick of the granny underwear that Sears and JC Penny offered.

    "Yeah, Jackie. Well, I’ll see you in a bit. Let’s spend the whole afternoon at the mall.” As she hung up the young redhead didn’t notice her horny mother silently moving away from the bedroom door.

    ‘Bigger, down there, & more muscly.’ The words echoed in the mind of the hot wife with the larger than average breasts. ‘Bigger, bigger’. She adored bigger, particularly down there! Since she and her husband had started opening their marriage, she had found she liked men that were bigger down there. Her pretty face, plush lips, her pendulous rocking breasts, 21 inch waist, and shapely ass; assured her of many eager partners. Her husband, Bob; didn’t have all that much to offer and she had the best orgasms when her shag partner was bigger down there. She couldn’t get her daughter’s words out of her mind.

    “Eric was bigger down there? Bigger!”

    An hour later, Kitty calls down to Eric, in the basement.

    “Eric, can you go next door? Midge is having a problem with her garbage disposal.”

    “Okay, Mom, Let me get my shirt out of the dryer. I’ll be over there in a couple of minutes.” Most of his shirts were too small now. But he had come down to the basement to see if he could find a shirt that still somewhat fit. He finally found one in the dryer that, while tight, at least fit. His growth spurt seemed to be over. Maybe he could go shopping on the weekend, he thought to himself.

    Then off he went, next door to the PinchMyHottie’s back door. He saw Donna driving off in her mom’s car, as he walked across the driveway.

    “Oh, hello Eric, Thanks for coming, over.” Midge said as she took his hand to draw him over to the kitchen sink.

    Her husky voice always had a hint of sultry in it. “I can’t seem to get this disposal to work. I have no idea what could have happened?”

    Of course, feeding raw rutabaga into the disposal until it overheated probably didn’t help. Most people thought she was a ditz. But she had found out early in life that larger than average breasts and pretending to be helpless, got her out of a lot of jams.

    “Well, let me take a look. I’ll unplug it. Safety first you know!” He knelt down and reached under the sink and pulled the plug before popping back up to examine the disposal. She stood to his right side and watched his toned chest & arms, as he began several extractions. His thin cotton tee was tightly contouring his rippled shoulders, chest, and gut.

    “There is a crap load of stuff in here,” he announced as he started to pull out handfuls of rutabaga parts. “This stuff doesn’t’ get chewed up, see? It just balls up and jams the unit. I’ll probably have to reset the unit after I get this stuff out.” He grabbed some tongs from the drawer and started pulling waste from the sink drain, and tossing his catch into an empty mixing bowl on the counter to his left.

    “Gee, I’m lucky you know so much about this, Eric” enthused the woman, as she admired his tight ass and rippled stomach.

    She clasped her hands behind her back causing her breasts to be shown to even better advantage than her skin tight, low-cut sweater already afforded. Seemingly by accident she brushed her titties against his arm as she leaned in & twisted left and right. Pretending that she had no feeling in her breasts, she made no reaction as she repeated the motions. She knew that Eric felt it. But she pretended not to feel it and that made him feel more comfortable. And she knew that he enjoyed it. His crotch confirmed her strategy, as a tubular ridge started pulsing outward from his tight jeans’ upper thigh area. Gawd! Was this boy going commando, in her kitchen?

    Every man she knew enjoyed it when she brushed her swaying thirty-four D tits against them! The only thing that gave her away was her nipples springing to prominence.

    “Well, let me hit the reset button and we’ll see if we’ve got it.” He knelt down again, but not being able to feel the reset button, he rolled over onto his back for a better look. His head & shoulders were now under the sink cabinet, and his tight tee shirt slid up, exposing his lower torso. Doing so gave her a look at his body in skin tight jeans and shirt. She was almost drooling as she saw the outline of a fat shaft protrude from his crotch and snake down his left pant leg..

    “Ah, bigger down there,” she thought to herself.

    Quickly she dropped onto her knees, straddling over his legs and leaned into the lower cabinet. “I can’t see. What are you doing?” she asked innocently as, once again she lowered her chest, & brushed her larger than average breasts against his body. First against his groin and then up onto his exposed abdomen as she tried to fit under the cabinet with him. As she ducked her head into the cabinet, her cleavage, bulging from her vee-neck sweater, laid heavily upon Eric’s chest.  

    Eric was stunned at what he felt, and distracted. He tilted his head toward her and got an amazing view of her cleavage, which was extremely impressive! Further yet, her crotch was also straddling his hips and rocking slightly.

    After a pause and noticing her perfume & hot breath, just inches from his face, he resumed his search for a button on the bottom of the machine. “The reset button is right here.” he declared, pointing at the underside of the disposal. Pushing it, then he inspected all the plumbing and electrical fittings, and lastly plugging the cord back in, he started to maneuver out from under the sink, but stopped to make sure he didn’t bump into her, inadvertently.

    Midge had extracted herself from the tight cavity and stood upright, still facing Eric’s laid-out body. Then she bent over deeply from the waist, pretending to be earnestly studying Eric’s handywork. Her yoga skills enabled her to lower her head (and tits) down to about her knees.  Eric scooched out just a bit more, so that as he slid back out he found his face momentarily peering down the warm gap between her large pendulous tits.

    As he slowly sat up, she saw that what had been a faint bulge, was now a tumefaction; and the firm ridge that had descended from his crotch, shifted to the side when he sat up on her kitchen floor. As Eric  turned away from her to stand up, he pretended to be retrieving an item from his left pants pocket. When he stood and turned to her, again; the massive shaft had risen almost to the waistband of his pants! As she watched she thought she saw it pulse, and grow a little bit bigger!

    Now back on his feet, he reached over to turn on the tap, and then threw the switch for the disposal. A reassuring growl came from the unit and he snapped off the switch. As he did this her attention had remained glued to his crotch.

    “It’s fixed,” He declared, washing his hands, then drying them with a dish towel.

    “Oh, it works! You fixed it!” she squealed like a cheerleader as she bounced upright on her feet. Her pendulous boobs bounced right along with her and she saw that he took in every quiver and shake. Taking a moment, she used both hands to test his hard bicep; pulling him in to her, pressing herself and her larger than average breasts against him. She trapped his arm within her cleavage then ran both her hands up and down his back. Pulling back just a little, leaving her breasts pressing against him, her breasts bulging up from her sweater’s vee neckline, she caressed his firm pectorals. “You are a God send”, she enthused. “How can I ever thank you?”

    Um, that is, you; don’t;“ he trailed off.

    "Oh, no! You rescued me! I have to thank you!” She paused as if thinking. “Here,” softly she kissed him on the cheek. “And here,” another kiss, this one on the lips. “And here.” another kiss on the lips but this one with more emphasis, sliding her fingers up the back of his head. Then a quick touch of her tongue as he stood, rooted in place.

    His eyes stared blankly as he wondered if this was just a wet dream, and when would he awake to find himself alone in his bed with warm jizz filling his Munsingwear briefs. He decided he’d better just enjoy this dream and see where it takes him.

    She studied his face for a moment and then slowly lifted her face to his again and gave him a scorching hot kiss. As she kissed him she felt his hands slowly move to the small of her back and pull her more tightly against his body. He gave a small moan and kissed her back more strongly as she prolonged the kiss.

    “That was nice,” she whispered to him in her sultry breath, as she snuggled into his embrace. “I liked that a lot!”

    “I think I’m dreaming,” he started to say, before she pressed her finger against his lips.

    “No; not another word, now. You know I’ve watched you the past few years; you & your young friends. I’ve seen the way you look at me. I’ve seen you check out my ass when I wear my hot pants. I’ve seen you gape at how my big titties jiggle and bounce when I jump rope; and how you stare at my tight little tube top. Why do you think I wear them? I like it when you boys look at me.” She giggled, stepped back a pace and drew a deep breath. “It’s why I do my yoga on the lawn, below your bedroom window.

    She smiled as his gaze automatically dropped to watch her breasts stretch her sweater yarn  apart.

    “Here.” Taking his hand she guided it to her chest and pressed it against her boob. “Do you like that? Do you like feeling my titties? Go ahead, squeeze it. Yes, like that!”

    Eric decided this had to be a dream; a fantastic dream that he wasn’t going to spoil by feeling guilty or even apprehensive. He eagerly enjoyed this opportunity she offered him.

    “Ah, you have such strong hands! I like that! Squeeze them, pinch my nipples! Oh, yeah!” she moaned, watching him as he felt her up; tentatively at first, and then with more confidence, and then eagerly. Running his hand from one to the other, he felt her titties, rubbing, fondling and caressing her boobs.

    “You do that so well! Keep doing that!” she husked as she ran her hand over his stomach and chest. Her other hand was cupped to his firm, muscular buttocks, pulling him against her groin.

    “Oh, I had no idea you were so muscly,” she moaned lustfully. “Yummy!”

    There was no response from him as he continued to fondle her breasts with one hand, and grip her ass with the other.

    Her hand wended its way, almost by accident, to his crotch. Softly, gently, she cupped her fingers and palm on the massive sack, then up the wide ridge she had found ascending to his waistband. To her amazement it was longer than her whole hand! And it felt thick, warm, and pulsing! Thicker than she had thought it could be.

    “Oh, do you have a big one?” she asked with a glow in her voice. “It feels like you have a real big one! It must be uncomfortable in those tight pants! Let me take it out. It’s cutting off the circulation to your precious man tool. I bet you’ll feel a lot better!”

    There was no response. He was entranced in this event; the culmination of all his adolescent fantasies. He was watching his hands as he kept on fondling her. She slowly undid his belt; then unsnapped & unzipped his tight jeans.

    “Oh, I’m going to have to use both hands,” she gushed. Putting action to words she moved down onto her knees, and tugged his tight pants down a bit. She was greeted by a commando freestyle movement, an outward springing release of the massive tube inside.

    Pulsing to his heart beat, his rigid cock was now extended out & up. It was extending proudly, like the flagpole mounted on the front entry of red & Kitty’s house; outward at a steep upward trajectory. Before her disbelieving eyes it throbbed in front of her. It reached up and up, the head well above his navel.

    “What a big cock!” she moaned. Her hand was shaking as she reached toward him. “It’s too thick for me to reach around” she announced with a gasp. It took an effort for her to pull it down, level with her lips. There was a drop of precum quivering at the opening on top and she lapped it up, causing him to groan and lean forward, to alleviate the kink in his shaft from her downward pulling.

    “Ah, It feels so good!” he gasped.

    “But It’s so sensitive! But be careful. It doesn’t want to bend downward like that!”

    “Honey, I’m going to be REAL careful. REAL often! Now come with me.”

    Grasping his cock she turned and led the way, walking him to the bedroom, like a leashed pet. Once at the foot of the bed, she turned him, guided him to sit, & knelt in front of him, removing his sneakers and socks before stripping him of his shirt and getting him to step out of his pants.

    “Gawd! You are gorgeous!” she sighed as she got her first look at his whole body. He looked like a gymnast or swimmer with every muscle defined. Even at rest he looked like he was flexing his body for her admiration. How could Donna have given this up she asked herself.

    Pushing lightly she had him lie on the bed with his feet resting on the floor. She stood between his legs, her hands lightly stroking up and down the largest cock she had ever imagined.

    “What a big cock!” she repeated herself. “What a big, long, hard, thick cock! He he he!” she chortled. “Gawd, I’m really going to have fun!”

    Reaching up behind himself Eric grabbed a couple of pillows and propped his head up so he could watch her.

    She was smiling a nasty, dirty smile as she kept up her slow caresses from tip to root and back again. “Gawd, you are HUGE!” she moaned as she leaned down and began to lick and suck her way up and down his steely shaft. His cock pulsed and quivered as she worked. Was it getting longer? Harder? She wondered as she worked. One hand held his cock in place as the other massaged his massive pair of balls. Each one was as large as a turkey egg!

    “Oh, sweetie, delicious,” she announced as she lapped up the precum that was slowly leaking from the tip of his enormous cockhead.

    With a small moan of lust she mashed his cockhead against her lips, then slowly rubbed it against her cheeks, up and over her eyes and forehead before bringing it down again and, while looking him in the eyes with a lustful smirk, she slipped her lips over his cockhead and slowly took him into her mouth. Her lips gripped him just beyond the ridge of his pulsing cockhead while her tongue struggled to wriggle and caress the underside of his pop-bottle sized cockhead.

    Slowly and then faster and faster, her head bobbed in his lap. Each down stroke was done with a lustful moan, each up stroke was accompanied by a gasping breath. Her lips were fully stretched to take in his massive girth, and her jaw could only briefly remain open wide enough to take his shaft deeply within.

    “I can’t take it!” she gasped in defeat after several minutes. “It’s just too thick and too fucking long!” Her eyes burned with lust as she looked at him. She was holding his cock resting on her lower lip as she spoke.

    Again standing between his legs she quickly doffed her pants and kicked off her shoes. Posing in front of her young lover, panties were her only covering below the waist. Smiling hotly down at him she slowly lifted her top over her bra encased breasts.

    The bra was deeply cut, exposing a magnificent cleavage. Still smiling into his lust struck eyes she shimmied her shoulders sending tremors through her large breasts before cupping herself with both hands.

    “LIke 'em, Eric?” she asked, sure of the answer. She let the massive pendulums swing freely. He remained hypnotized by the swaying rhythm of her mammaries, until she paused.

    “You’re sexy as hell, Midge! You know that. So you’ve been teasing me and my friends all this time? Well, speaking for myself, I’ve jerked off to you so often you should be pregnant by now!”

    “Eric! That’s such a,” she paused. “such a sweet thing to say!” She laughed.

    “Thirty four D”, she announced as she tossed her bra behind her. “larger than average breasts. And I hope they are big enough to do this.” She slid down and pulled his cock upright between her deeply cleaved knockers. Cupping them together around his thick pole she wanked him up and down, grinning down at him as he groaned aloud.

    “Good enough,” she exclaimed as she moved up and crouched over his crotch. “Now for the real thing.”

    Holding him upright with one hand, she barely cleared his tip and locked it into her cavern, then started a slow descent on his steel hard shaft.

    Using small up and down movement she took more and more into herself as she worked. Her canal hadn’t been stretched this wide to fuck anyone. Eric helped out by reaching up and holding the bouncing breasts, tweaking her nipples and squeezing her boobs with both hands.

    “Geez, you are so massive,” she gasped as she worked. “I’ve never been so filled! Never!”

    “Gaw!” It was an inarticulate sound of ecstasy as she gave in to the orgasm which had been building since she started riding him.

    “So massive,” she moaned again, her hips still rising and falling although she didn’t think she would be able to take any more. He filled her completely and she had less than two thirds of him inside her. His cockhead was trying to go where no cockhead was really supposed to go. And she was wondering if she could somehow make it happen. She had never been so well reamed!

    Eric, also was making noises that indicated he was really close to completion. He’d been jacking off twice daily since the accident, but today was half over and he still hadn’t emptied his balls, yet. Those pre-climax sounds became sounds of disappointment as she suddenly lifted off him.

    “Sorry Eric, I really don’t want to get pregnant! Now how would you like to get off?
    Blow job, tit fuck? Hand job? Your choice.” She softly stroked him as she asked, keeping him pulsing at full mast.

    “What was that second one?” He asked.

    “Tit fuck? That’s when I lie down and you slide this huge cock between my tits and fuck 'em until you come all over my face & neck! It’s one of my favorites,” she said with a dirty little smirk.

    “Oh, yeah! that one. I’ve never heard of it! I want to fuck your tits, Midge!”

    “Well, climb on board, stud” she was lying down as she said this and in moments Eric was athwart her slender stomach. His cock was so long that he was able to just reach her lips while at the apex of his thrust.

    Time and again he pushed, her pursed lips were his goal. Each time she licked or sucked the tip of his shaft he felt himself get closer and closer to an epic eruption. The smooth skin between her boobs were very lubricated by her wet snatch & the leaking precum was as slick as silk. He was building quickly.

    “Wait, wait, wait, hold on a second, honey.” Midge was squirming out from under him. “I’ve got to see how big you are!”

    Eric groaned in despair as she scampered across the room, even the sight  of swaying and bouncing breasts didn’t make up for the interruption. He was about to cum!

    In seconds she was back, tape measure in hand, and seconds later she announced her finding.

    “Ten and one half inches. That’s freaking huge! Almost a full foot long! What a huge cock!”

    Sliding under him again she quickly returned his cock to its place between her big titties and looked up into his eyes while trapping his cock in her cleavage.

    “Now, Eric, now! I want you to empty your balls all over me!” Her tongue stretched out to caress him.

    Several strokes later and with a howl of relief and lust Eric announced the arrival of his ejaculation. Two, three strands of cum were launched far over her head to splat loudly against the head board.

    Laughing and giggling she grabbed his still spurting cock and directed the next spurt into her mouth and then over her face and neck. As he slowly pulled back strands of cum splattered over her nipples and breasts.

    “My gawd, what a load! You come like a bull! I’ve never seen the like,” announced the cum soaked woman. Slowly she wiped cum off her face and using her fingers spooned it into her mouth.

    Sitting beside her Eric watched as she smeared his cum all over her hefty breasts. Raising each in turn to her lips, she slurped and sucked all that she could reach into her hungry mouth.

    “That was the fuck of a lifetime,” she said as she looked up. “You’re the best!”

    “Can we go again?” he asked gesturing to his rapidly growing hard-on.

    “No, honey! Not today! You wiped me out!” Her voice held a note of regret.

    But she held her ground and several minutes later, a redressed Eric was going out the kitchen door while Midge was dropping off into an exhausted sleep. “Not today, honey,” she thought to herself. “But soon! I’m not nearly done with that huge cock!”

    Jackie’s mom returns to town & invites Eric to share her Jacuzzi.

    “Thanks,” simpered the young blonde, “I had a GREAT time. You are AMAZING, you know? Simply amazing.” Her voice dripped with meaning as she gave him a hot, good bye kiss.

    “Yeah, I had a good time too, Pam. Maybe we can get together, again, some time.”

    “Any time,” Pam Macy breathed. “Just call me, okay?” She jumped out of the Vista Cruiser and sauntered up the driveway to her home.

    She had approached Eric at the Hub asking for a ride home. But once the sexy blonde had slid across the seat and nestled up to Eric he quickly realized she had another agenda.

    “I’ve heard about you, Eric. And I need to find out if it’s true.” Her hand slid into his lap as she spoke

    And since she was pretty, blonde, something of a tramp and had a very healthy bust line, Eric hadn’t resisted too much. He had changed his destination &was driving to Lookout Pointe while Pam had stroked him to full length thru his pants.

    “It’s so big!” she exclaimed time after time. “So hard, so long! They were telling the truth! I’ve never seen such a big cock! It’s so THICK! I LOVE IT!” And she had shown how much she loved it while using every position the cramped confines of the Vista Cruiser would allow.

    An hour later, Pam had gloried in her three massive orgasms while Eric pumped his now eleven and an eighth inch pole as deep into her buttery snatch, as he could. Almost three-quarters of his immense pole had been burrowed into her! And afterward a very grateful Pam Macy had used her 32 Double D’s and her mouth to coax a second load  of cum from his straining, rock hard cock.

    Now, almost two hours after leaving the Hub he was finally on his way home from Pam’s house.

    Eric was still smiling as he pulled into his driveway and parked.

    “Where the hell have you been?” Her voice sounded angry.

    “Oh, Hiya, Donna,” He smiled at the pretty red headed neighbor. They had been a couple for a while but she’d sorta broken up with him after he’d fallen from the water tower. Now she was standing between him and his house, one hand on hip and the other pointing at him accusingly.

    “So, answer my question!”

    “Oh, I just gave Pam Macy a ride home.”

    “That TRAMP! And you left the Hub almost two hours ago. What happened? Did you get lost?”

    “No. I didn’t get lost! And it’s none of your business, remember? You told me to take a hike, remember? You wanted to date other guys, you said. Or was that just one of those things you say from time to time?” he asked as he moved closer to her. Seeing her inner turmoil, he relaxed his defensive tone.

    “Oh” she paused. “I don’t know. I’m so confused recently,” she said as she allowed herself to be drawn into his embrace.

    Despite the recent duet of orgasms with Pam, Eric felt his cock begin to grow harder as Donna’s body molded itself to his.

    “Well, I wish you would make up your mind.” As he spoke he shifted his hips so she would be sure to feel how he was reacting to her. Her E-cups were some of the largest in the school. Besides her being so damn cute, her bust line was her best feature Eric thought. And those long, long legs!

    “Why don’t you two get a room?” snapped the gorgeous, slender brunette who had been standing behind Donna.

    “Oh, Jackie, I didn’t see you there,” said Eric as he pulled back from Donna.

    “Oh, I’m SURE!” she responded. Being the most beautiful girl in Point Place (& a spoiled rich girl), Jackie was convinced she was the center of everyone’s life.

    As Eric and Donna parted Jackie couldn’t help but allow her attention to focus on Eric’s crotch. Remembering her phone call with Donna the previous week she was interested in what she… MY GOD, she thought to herself. He’s hung like a race horse!

    “Well, maybe I’ll come over to, um, visit, tonight,” said Donna. Donna needed to go, but as she turned to go. “Are you coming, Jackie?” she asked the still gawking girl.

    “Huh? Oh, sure. See you later, Eric” She bestowed her most dazzling smile on him.

    “Yeah, whatever,” responded an uninterested Eric.

    “What’s wrong with Eric?” wondered Jackie as she and Donna returned to Donna bedroom for some girl time.

    “Why? What do you mean. He seemed the same to me.” Donna responded.

    “Well, I mean, I gave him my A Plus smile! And he didn’t even look at me. How rude!”

    “Well, Jackie, I hate to burst your bubble but you haven’t got anything Eric is interested in.” Donna commented, she was looking thru her dresser for her sexiest undies. She was going to visit Eric later that night and remind him why she was his true love! And she knew she had the equipment to make it stick!

    “What are you talking about? Everyone knows I’m the prettiest girl in Pointe Place! I mean, really, look at me! I’m gorgeous!”

    “Yeah, well, Eric’s a boob man! And you have nothing to offer him, not like I do!” as she spoke Donna took a deep breath which expanded her chest at Jackie. Her E-Cup boobs almost knocked Jackie over as she turned to look for something tight and low cut in her closet.

    Jackie looked down at her own slender body. “But I’m perfectly proportioned,” she pointed out. “I have a nice perky B-Cup rack, a booty to die for and terrific legs. And I’m gorgeous!” she repeated.

    “Give it up, Jackie! According to Eric you’re an annoying, tit-less bitch! He likes girls with some meat on them. Particularly up top. Like me!” Again she emphasized her giant boobs, inhaling and causing her tits to jump to even greater prominence. “And sometimes I think even these big boobs aren’t enough for him! I swear, he’s such a tit man!” With a small smirk she plumped her generous rack in her hands, hefting and squeezing them.

    “Well, I never!” responded Jackie as she stormed out.

    “Yeah? I bet you have! Everyone knows about you, Jackie” Donna wasn’t sure if her friend heard her or not and didn’t really care.

    Several hours later Donna snuck into Eric’s room through the half open window. It was their usual way of getting together. And as she expected Eric was awake and waiting for her.

    “I was wondering when you would get here,” he said as she stood up next to his bed. “Geeze, you look terrific, Donna!”

    “Glad you think so,” she had tried on several outfits before settling on this one. Her navel and trim abdomen were exposed below the skin tight, low cut knit top she wore. Her just a little too tight E-cup bra forced a drool inspiring cleavage! And starting several inches below her navel her flared mini-skirt was short enough to display most of her legs which ended in three inch heels.

    She settled on the side of the bed, leaning over Eric and allowing her bosom to sweep lightly over his chest as she leaned in for a short kiss.

    As they kissed her hand groped for a grip on his now fully erect penis. As the kiss deepened, she stroked and pulled, her hand not able to touch fingers around his circumference. Despite having what Jackie called “Lumberjack Hands” Donna could not encircle him. She had been able to do so prior to the accident. Easily.

    Stripping the covers to his feet, Donna took a moment to examine Eric’s now very large penis. It was so much larger now than when she had seen it a few weeks ago.

    “It’s bigger,” she hesitated.

    “Too big?” asked Eric.

    “I don’t know.”

    “Well, I know one way to find out,” laughed Eric as he pulled Donna to him and started to kiss her neck.

    After he pulled her sweater over her head she returned her questing hands to his crotch. Hand over hand she measured his length. When they first started dating she could easily enclose him in her hand. Now, despite having large hands she could neither touch fingers and thumb, nor cover the length of him. He was just over three hands long, one over the other, she found. Eric smiled down at her proudly as she played with his cock.

    Eric was nude under the covers as usual and it didn’t take Donna long to be the same.

    As Eric knelt in front of her on the bed she sat with her legs folded Indian style stroking him to full length. Leaning forward she took his cockhead into her mouth. Bobbing her head she allowed her tongue to slather over his cock head.

    Each hand cupping a taut buttock she drew him deeper and deeper into her mouth. Slurping sounds and moans of passion escaped from her as she worked. Despite her best efforts she could not take him totally into her throat. Her attempts at deep throating were exciting to Eric but she could only handle about 9 of his almost 12 inch long cock. Her attempt to swallow him whole were defeated time after time. He was too long, too thick for her to succeed but she tried really hard!

    For minutes on end the room was filled with the moans and sighs of Donna as she worked. Her hands wandered over his chest and stomach but always returned to cup his ass. She squeezed in rhythm as she pulled him closer toward her bobbing head.

    Reaching out Eric played with Donna’s massive breasts. In addition to being very large, Eric had found that they were very sensitive. Both of the young lovers enjoyed what he was doing to her thirty-eight E cup boobs!

    Deciding the time was right, Eric pulled Donna’s head up off his pulsing cock.

    “It’s time, time to find out.” He told the lightly panting girl.

    He turned Donna around on the bed, positioning her in the classic doggie style position. Carefully centering his cockhead between her dripping wet cunt lips he slowly sank into the gasping young woman.

    “Oh, Eric, oh, Eric.” she groaned as he worked. Unconsciously her hands gripped the bedding, pulling and tugging as her body was invaded farther and farther.

    “Uh, uh, uh,” her grunts were in time with his thrusts.

    Fifteen or twenty strokes and Eric was as deep into Donna as he could force himself. No longer on hands and knees, Donna knelt before him her chest crushed to the bed, her arms stretched out as she continued to pull on the sheets and pillows.

    “OH, Gawd. Oh, gawd, Gawd, Gawd! Don’t stop, Eric. Don’t stop!” Her first orgasm washed over her causing her to bury her head in a pillow to try to stifle the scream she emitted.

    “I’m not going to stop, Donna, I’ve just started.” responded Eric. His breath was under control. He felt like he could fuck for hours.

    “Is it too big?” He asked. “Is my cock too big?”

    “Oh, No!” the convulsing, orgasming girl moaned. “It’s purr, fect! Don’t stop, harder, harder!”

    “My pleasure,” responded Eric.

    Minutes later, still in the doggie position Donna was pushing back at him as hard as she could, trying to take more and more of him deeper and deeper into her clutching cunt. She had experienced several orgasms. Each one more powerful than the last, building one upon another until she could only feel his gigantic cock deeper inside her than she had ever thought possible. There were still a couple of inches between her cunt lips and the root of his massive cock.

    Hearing Eric start to groan and pant Donna knew that he was close to cumming. Reaching between her legs she used her finger tips to stroke his ball sack each time it came in reach. This accelerated his orgasm and as he started to speed up, going even faster, as Donna cried out.

    “Cum all over me! Cum all over me! I want to feel your cum on me!”

    Feeling Eric pull out, Donna spun onto her back and wrapped her legs around his thighs. Reaching out with both hands she helped him jack off. The first several spurts blasted over her to land on the head board, the next several landed in her hair and on her face. The last several reached between her tits, spattered on her stomach and finally, his now almost limp cock rested on her abdomen and she milked out the dregs of his cum from his cock.

    Pulling on him she urged him to straddle her while she suckled on his cock head. Finally having pulled every drop out of him she allowed his limp cock to slide from her mouth.

    Now that ought to keep him satisfied for a while she thought to herself as she snuggled up to Eric.

    The next morning, Donna having gone out the window the same way she came in just as dawn was breaking, Eric slowly came awake. The events of the night were fresh in his mind and his cock was rock hard, again.

    Rather than relieve himself as he had so many times before he decided to see what the day might hold in store for him.

    Mid-morning found him at the local mall shopping for some needed slacks and shirts. The changes his body had gone thru meant that almost nothing he had fit properly anymore. It was time for a wardrobe update.

    “Is that Eric Foreskin? I swear it is!” The voice behind him caused him to look back. Standing in the aisle was a tall woman. Hand on hip she was smiling as she looked him up and down. “Now, I know I haven’t seen you in a few years but you have really filled out, haven’t you?” She was grinning at his confusion. “You don’t remember me do you” she asked.

    “Um,” was all he could muster. She was drop dead gorgeous, almost exactly his height with long flowing brunette hair. Hurriedly, he tried to pull himself together.

    “I’m sorry. I don’t usually forget beautiful women,” he offered in response.

    “Nice recovery, kid!” she laughed. Putting out her hand she introduced herself. “I’m Tamara Burkhardon, Jackie’s mom!”

    “Hello! Are you back in town?” Eric knew she had left her husband and rumor had it that she had gone to California and then Mexico. She had something of a wild reputation.

    “Well, yes, for a while. I thought I’d hang around and see what was up here in Pointe Place.” The truth was that she had spoken to Midge on the phone from Baja Mexico a week or so ago. And as usual, Midge couldn’t keep a confidence. In the course of a twenty minute conversation she had related almost everything that had happened between her and Eric.

    And Tamara, ever interested in the other sex, particularly the well hung kind, had decided to return and see if Eric was everything that Midge had suggested. The first impression she had was that Eric had great promise. And if only half of what Midge had told her was true… Well, Tamara felt the need to get to know Eric better.

    “So how come I run across little Eric Foreskin at the mall on a lovely day like this?” She asked.

    “I’m clothes shopping. Ever since my accident I’ve had to redo my wardrobe. I’ve been putting on weight. But my doctor thinks I’ve about finished. So, well, here I am.”

    “Oh, I heard about that. Fell off the water tower, did you? That must have hurt!” She giggled. “Suffered any after effects?” As she smiled at him she ran her gaze up from his feet to his head, stopping significantly when her eyes reached his groin.

    “Would you like some help shopping? I’m something of a fashion expert. I could help you put together outfits, coordinate colors, that kind of thing.”

    The prospect of spending some time together with a knock out like Tamara, appealed to Eric, and so they set out.

    “I don’t know Tamara, these shirts are a little tight on me.”

    “Nonsense! You have filled out quite nicely! Displaying a little muscle will help attract the girls. You do like girls don’t you? I know you do. So here, try on these pants, too.”

    Grumbling under his breath Eric returned to the dressing room and tried on the pants that Tamara had given to him. Turning in front of the mirror, he wasn’t sure what to think. Did Tamara really think he could wear pants like this?

    “Oh, those are great on you,” she enthused. “Look how they fit. They have some Spandex in them so they mold themselves to your ass and stuff. Girls like a tight ass and your’ is, well, honestly, I haven’t seen a better ass in a long time.” As she said this, she cupped her hand on his ass cheeks and took a grip. Eric jumped a little at the touch but his cock responded, starting to plump up as she caressed his tush. Rather than crushing his cock, these pants allowed his growth to become evident. The bulge ran down his left leg a considerable way.

    Standing close to him Tamara’s eyes took in the evidence that Eric was, in fact, “hung like a horse” as Midge had described.

    Leaning forward a bit, Tamara afforded Eric a glance down her blouse at her tightly packed brassiere. Her cleavage swelled and pushed flesh above her bra cups as she breathed in and out. Eric’s eyes were drawn to this display like iron filings to a magnet, just as she had planned.

    “Well, come on Eric. I’ve got some shopping to do and then you can give me a ride home.”

    “Sure, Mrs. Burkhardon, um, wait, what? Ride home? How did you get here?”

    “Oh, Jackie dropped me off. She’s spending the weekend at her grandparents and I was going to take a taxi home. But if you don’t mind?” She dazzled him with her best smile while she waited for him to respond.

    “Well, sure, I guess so. So what do you need to buy?”

    “Well, I really came here to buy a swimsuit, so you can help me get that taken care of.” Again her smile was dazzling.

    “Alright, I suppose. What do you need my help for?” he was confused.

    “Well I always find it helpful to get a man’s perspective. I mean I helped you choose some really nice clothes. Turnabout is fair play, right?”

    Five minutes later Eric found himself outside a ladies dressing room waiting while his new friend tried on a suit. After some rustling the curtain was swept aside.

    “Well, what do you think,” she asked the dumbstruck young man.

    “You look enorm, I mean wow, you look great!” His eyes were locked on the twin cups of the top which cradled much larger boobs than he had expected to see. Much, much larger. Tamara, in her bathing suit was showing off tits bigger even than Donna’s E-cup titties. Donna’s were the biggest boobs he had ever seen. Until now!

    Pretending not to notice him staring, Tamara pulled and poked, pretending to be adjusting the fit of the bra cups while Eric watched, entranced. Eric was almost drooling while she kept up the pretense, shaking, smoothing, cupping, tugging here and there, setting her boobs in almost constant motion for Eric to admire.

    Very large and full, now that they were covered only by the bikini’s bra cups, Tamara’s huge tits dominated her body, drawing attention from her legs and slender waist. The bikini was deeply cut, exposing the inner slopes of her boobs while allowing just a skootch of boob meat to escape to either side. Eric could tell that they were much bigger than Donna’s boobs!

    “Well, kid, what do you think? Does this bikini make me look good?”

    “I think you could make a gunny sack look good, Tamara!” exclaimed Eric, still trying to memorize what he was looking at.

    “Well, isn’t that sweet of you to say,” she declared as she stepped up to him and gave him a peck on the cheek. Standing so close she made sure to allow him to feel the tips of her dual dirigibles as they caressed his chest.

    “Well, I think we’re done here. Let’s get me home so I can try this suit in the Jacuzzi.”

    Twenty minutes later as they pulled up in front of the Burkhardon expansive estate, Tamara leaned over to again kiss his cheek softly.

    “Would you like to join me in the spa? It’s wonderful this time of year. The warm water and the slight chill in the air is terrific.”

    “Well, I don’t have suit,” he responded.

    “Oh, don’t worry about that, I bought you one at the store. It’s the latest style. All the guys in Mexico are wearing it this season. Come on, I’ll bet you look great in it.” Her smile was inviting and Eric found himself changing in the downstairs bath.

    “Oh, this can’t be right,” he thought to himself. “It barely covers me! It’s too embarrassing. She’ll see almost everything!” Indeed the banana hammock left almost nothing to the imagination. Even limp his cock and ball sack was stretching the fabric!

    “Oh, right!” he realized. “She’ll see almost everything! And she bought it for me. Well, let’s see if she likes seeing almost everything! Plus I’ll get to see her in that skimpy bikini! Yowser!”

    Disappointingly, Tamara was already settled in the hot tub when he emerged from the house. As he walked across the patio he could feel his genitalia bouncing and shivering, slapping his thighs, as he went.

    His confidence soared as he saw her eyes lock on his new bathing suit as he came closer.

    “Oh, I was so right! You look magnificent in that suit. It really suits you,” she laughed.

    “I’m glad you like it, Tamara, I’m a little embarrassed, to tell you the truth.” he admitted.

    “Take my word for it, Eric, you have nothing to be embarrassed about,” she enthused. “Now slide in here next to me.” She moved a little to one side to allow him room next to her in the warm water.

    Once seated, Eric felt a little better. At least his cock was underwater! Tamara’s bosom was just at the level of the water. Her tits, floating in front of her, bobbed and shook from the action of the water.

    As they chatted Eric found his attention wavering, shifting from her magnificent figure to her equally enticing face. Huge green eyes, cupid bow lips with just a hint of under bite that made her always look like she was about to kiss something. A dazzling smile, and a hint of excitement in her eyes, Tamara Burkhardon, was a really sexy woman.

    Despite himself he found himself getting an erection. At least, he thought; it doesn’t show under the water!

    At some point in the conversation Tamara turned toward him, her bosom still agitated by the waters movement. From time to time the tips of her breasts would brush against his shoulder.

    Now her hand was on his thigh, stroking up and down. Never coming close to his trapped erection, nonetheless Eric found himself wondering if something was going to happen. In an exploratory movement of his own Eric stretched his arm out along the edge of the spa behind Tamara.

    Moments later Tamara moved closer yet, his thigh feeling hers as their hips neared each other.

    Now her left breast was pushed up against him. He could feel her erect nipple as she breathed and shifted. His hand naturally fell to her shoulder, pulling her closer and closer as they spoke.

    “You know,” she breathed, her head almost resting on his shoulder, “I was right about that suit! You really do make a commanding figure of a man! I really like the way it, um, emphasizes, just how masculine you are!”

    As she spoke her hand slid up and she cupped his genitals. One hand was not enough she discovered. Leaning forward she closed the last of the distance between them and they started kissing.

    Kissing each other, the couple moved even closer together. His left hand cupped and hefted her right boob.

    “Geeze, Tamara, I don’t remember you being so stacked,” he commented ingenuously as he squeezed, while his thumb strummed her erect nipple.

    “Yeah,” she replied, un-offended, “I’ve put on some weight and it all went to the right place! Most women get bigger thighs and asses. But I was small C cup before. Now I’m a Double F!” she announced proudly. Pulling the string behind her neck, the thin straps fell down with force as her pendulous Milf tits fell free. Using both hands cupped both breasts in her hands.

    “Like ‘em?” she asked as she hefted and pushed them together.

    “Love 'em!” he affirmed as he mashed his face into the wonderful cleavage she presented him.

    “Oh, yeah, I like that a lot,” she moaned, enjoying the feel of him between her tits. He was licking and sucking as much as he could while he placed his hands around her waist and tried to pull her even closer.

    Dropping her grip on herself, Tamara shimmied and shook her shoulders, causing her boobs to slap and rebound from his cheeks.

    “Oh, yeah,” he moaned, “I like to feel you beat me with those big Double F cup titties! C'mon, slap me with 'em!”

    Following his instruction, Tamara kept on pummeling him from the left and right. With her hands free she was now stroking him within his suit. Finding the free space was now full of erect, rock hard cock she stretched the waist band out and freed the largest cock she had ever encountered.

    'Oh, my Lord,’ she thought, 'I spent all that time out West looking for cock, and the biggest, hardest, longest, thickest cock was right here at home all the time!’

    Tamara Burkhardon was, she admitted to herself, a size queen. All things being equal, she liked a big cock. And if things weren’t equal, well, she still preferred the bigger cock! One memorable night in Mexico she had hired an 'escort’ with an eleven inch boner. But she could only afford the one night, and he was booked for weeks at a time!
Now she was holding a younger, harder, longer cock! In her own back yard! Both hands were not enough she discovered!

    'I’ve got to see this,’ she thought to herself.

    “Oh, Eric, sit up here on the edge,” she pleaded. And as he obliged she moved in between his legs.

    From between his knees she pulled and tugged. Looking at him, she smiled with pleasure.

    “So fucking big!” she moaned. “I love big cocks and you have the thickest, longest cock I’ve ever seen!” Her green eyes glowed with lust as she licked her lips and leaned forward.

    Bestowing a light kiss she gently nipped the tip of his cock with her teeth while using both hands to stroke up and down. “You must be a foot long,” she groaned. Her lust was rising so fast she thought she would lose control of herself. She had never had an orgasm without being touched, but this young man was so, well, perfect!

    “Sorry, not quite,” his voice quivered as she kept on working. “I’m only eleven and a half inches long!” He was becoming proud of his extraordinary growth, but he didn’t want to exaggerate! Still, Donna had measured him last night before giving him a sloppy wet hand job which ended up with him sending his jizz over both of her jiggling tits!

    “Close enough for me, kid! Close enough for me!”

    Sliding her lips over the crown of his cock she slid lower and lower down his steel hard shaft. Her tongue worked over the bottom of his cock as it went deeper and deeper into her mouth and throat.

    Finally, gagging and gasping for air she slid back up to rest his cockhead on her lower lip as she gazed up worshipfully into Eric’s eyes.

    “Let’s switch places, kid. I really want to feel this big cock as deep into me as we can get it!”

    Moving quickly, Tamara was soon looking down on him between her abundant tits.

    “Oh, you shaved!” he exclaimed. Tentatively he reached out to run a finger around her naked snatch. “I’ve never seen that before! It looks, it looks exciting!” he decided as she moaned to the feel of his softly caressing fingertip.

    Without saying another word Eric leaned down and began lapping at her dripping cunt. One side and then the other, from top to bottom and then reversing the motion his tongue and lips excited the panting woman as he explored.
Giving in at last to the wonderful feeling coursing thru herself, Tamara groaned as she convulsed into an orgasm.

    “Enough,” she sighed, “enough! I better feel your hard cock in my hot, hot cunt NOW or it won’t end well for you, kid!” she threatened.

    Grinning at her empty threat Eric rose upright his cock bouncing in front of him.

    “Oh, Gawd, look at you! Look at that COCK! What a fucking pole!” she gasped.

    As his cock head slid between her nether lips they gasped in unison.

    “You’re so tight” he said just as she said “You’re so huge!”

    “Jinx, you owe me a Coke,” Eric finished as his hips started to pump.

    Within minutes Tamara was having an intense orgasm as Eric reached the half way point of his unbending steel hard cock.

    Her hands were clawing at his sides trying to get him deeper into her snatch, leaving scratch marks which wouldn’t fade for days.

    And as she was able to gain another inch and then one more she started to enter the next of many orgasms; each following the other so fast that she lost count. His pace was relentless and rapid.

    With a squeal of ecstasy Tamara felt herself lose control of her limbs. Falling back away from Eric she stretched out on the patio around the spa as Eric kept up his frantic pace. He can’t possibly fuck me any faster she thought only to feel him pick up the pace!

    Another half dozen climaxes followed for her but she was unable to admit any more of his massiveness between her tightly stretched cunt lips. There were still several inches remaining between them as she pounded thru yet another cum.

    “I’m cumming, Tamara,” he told the exhausted woman. In fact at that moment he froze in place as rope after rope of cum detonated from his cock head and after filling her cunt to overflowing, began to drip heavily into the spa. With a few more spastic movements he finally stopped moving.

    Too tired to get up both lovers slid into the spa, wrapped in each other’s arms.

    “Damn, kid!” grinned Tamara, “the filter is going to have a hard time of it with all this cum! I wish I could have drunk it all down! I love the taste of cum!” The words shot thru Eric and despite all the recent activity he felt himself begin to regain interest. Tamara was the first woman he had been with, that had been so honest about her needs and interests.

    “Well, give me a few minutes, and you may get your wish,” he replied.

    “Big talker,” she teased. “it will take you longer than that to recover, I bet!”

    “Not with you next to me! You’re so sexy! Those big, big, um green eyes,” he finished as she chuckled. “Not to mention those big, big Double F cup boobies that you are so proud of!”

    “I am proud of them,” she replied. Cupping them in her hands she squeezed and tweaked her nipples, watching him watch her. “I like my big titties, I like the looks I get from men on the street when I dress to show them off!”

    “I bet it doesn’t take much to show them off,” he offered. “You are stacked like a brick shit house!”

    “Well, you shouldn’t talk, big boy! With all this between your thighs I bet the women are all over you.” Her hands were attentive as she admired his cock.

    “Not really, I’ve only been like this since I fell off the water tower. I just hope I stop growing soon. Size may be a novelty, but really, what woman wants to be stuffed so full she can’t breathe?” he wondered.

    Tamara shivered at the thought. Stuffed so full I can’t breathe, she thought, that would be exciting! Both her hands were working on him as her breathe quickened.

    In response Eric took it upon himself to feel up her massive tits. They overflowed his hands as he worked.

    Both were taken by surprise as the latch on the back gate rattled. Someone was coming in thru the back yard!

    Sinking down slightly so that her naked condition would not be obvious, Tamara turned in the spa to confront the intruder.

    “Bob! What the hell are you doing here?” she exclaimed as she recognized the visitor.

    “Well, I heard you were back in town! And since Midge went to California to be a star on Broadway…” he trailed off as he realized that Tamara was not alone.

    “What’s the kid doing here, Tamara” he asked. “Never mind, kick him out and let’s have some adult fun!” His suggestion hung in the air.

    “Well, Bob, if I’m going to have some more adult fun, it’ll be with the kid! He’s more of a man than anyone I’ve ever met! More of a man than anyone I’ve met anywhere. Including Pointe Place!” her retort was stinging.

    “That’s not what you said the last time!”

    “Well, the last time I hadn’t been to California or Mexico! Or come back and found the kid! If I’d known what I could find here, I’d never have left!”

    “What the hell…” it was starting to dawn on Bob that he might not be about to have sex with Tamara.

    “C'mon, kid, stand up and show Bob the competition,” she urged. Her hands momentarily returned to what they had been doing before being interrupted.

    A little pissed at being talked about as if he wasn’t present, Eric slowly stood up in the spa to face Donna’s father. His tumescence hung before him, draped over his balls the head almost half way to his knees and obviously not yet hard.
"See, Bob? See what you have to compete with? And no, he’s not even hard yet!“ Her voice dripped with sarcasm and Eric wondered briefly what had happened to cause Tamara to talk to Bob that way.

    Tamara’s hand went to the root of Eric’s slowly expanding cock.

    "Not even hard yet,” she repeated, “and as long as my arm!”

    True enough, Eric’s cock head reached just past her elbow as her hand clasped his ball sack!

    “Biggest fucking cock I’ve ever seen! And you want me to "Kick the kid out” so You can have a go at all this?“ She indicated her beyond sexy body with the hand that was not stroking up and down Eric’s growing, lengthening, hardening cock. "Sorry, Bob. No fucking way!” Her laughter landed on Bob like a series of body blows.

    To be continued in part 2; By DDD Dave for Literotica.

    1 hr 3 min
  • Lost in Eros, The Forest: Part 7
    Daphne, the Amazon leader, Honors Don & Toshia.

    By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy

    Stories.


    Chapter 14

    Reunion: our heroes enjoy each other and a Sisterhood orgy.

    Don held Toshia tightly in his arms and kissed the top of

    her head. For several moments he just forgot about everything else and was
    happy to hold her. It had always been like that, one Toshia hug and he was
    totally in love with her.

     Whatever else was going on in his life, there was the

    constant affection he had for her, and in those all too brief moments when they
    were together like this nothing else mattered.

    Of course, here in Eros, he had
    gotten used to having much more of her attention and enjoying quite bit more
    than the occasional hug, but after being separated from her for a week a simple
    hug was a celebration!

    Gradually, he became aware that Shelonda and Nicole were

    also there, waiting to greet Toshia as well. Reluctantly, and only because he
    knew she wasn't going to fall off another cliff anytime soon, Don kissed her
    again and loosened his embrace. He smiled at her and said, "Welcome
    back."

    Blushing a little, she grinned back at him and gave him a quick

    kiss, before turning to the girls who immediately attacked her with a happy
    group hug.

    Don looked to Daphne, who was busy eyeing the creature who

    had escorted Toshia back to the castle. Somehow it hadn't really surprised Don
    to see a living, breathing Minotaur here. Clearly, the big man-bull alarmed the
    sisters, and the fact that he had docilely accompanied Toshia, who had
    apparently counted on the fact that the sisters would be alarmed, amused
    Don a great deal. Paying a bit more attention to the creature, Don noticed that
    the Minotaur was anything but at ease here. He was looking about himself as if
    he expected the sisters to attack him at any moment. Likewise, the sisters
    seemed tense, ready to defend themselves if the big creature went berserk. Amy noticed
    the Minotaur's agitation and reached out to stroke his side, but this didn't
    really seem to help.

    "Toshia," Don said, "I don't think your

    friend there is too happy here."

    "Oh!" Toshia immediately extricated herself from

    the girls and walked over to the Minotaur. She reached up and caressed his
    long, broad face and murmured encouragement. She said, "If you want to go
    back outside, it's OK." Then, with an obvious and meaningful glance at
    Daphne, Toshia added, "Just don't go too far. We might need you again."

    Don smiled to see the Minotaur clearly nod his head and turn

    and leave the way he had come in, sisters scattering to get out of his way.

    Don turned to Daphne, who had been watching all of these

    proceedings silently, and said, "My friends and I don't intend to stay
    long -- just the night." Don thought he could see some conflicting
    emotions playing out in Daphne's blue eyes. He added, "Perhaps a
    celebration of our visit is in order..."

    "Yes, of course," she smiled and nodded. "We

    will have a party in your honor. I will have rooms made available for you to
    rest and bathe."

    Don wondered if he detected the first genuine jealousy he'd

    seen in Eros in Daphne's tone and choice of words. He continued to assert his
    dominance, saying, "Just one room will do."

    Daphne bowed her head a little, but Don could tell she

    wasn't smiling.

    In a short while, Don and the four women were alone in one

    of the castle's bedrooms. There was a large, low bed in the middle of the room
    and a small chamber off to the side that Toshia identified as a bathing room.

    "You're pretty badly banged up, love," Toshia said

    with some concern. "We better get you cleaned up and bandaged."

    As the women gently, but quickly, stripped his clothes off

    him, Don had to admit that he was feeling the abuse he'd suffered in his
    fighting with the Sisterhood. He cheek was tender and a bit swollen, the area
    around and above his left eye was quite sore, and the cuts on his left shoulder
    and forearm stung annoyingly. Moreover, his muscles were sore and stiffening from
    what had been a long, strenuous fight with the sisters. It was all enough to
    put thoughts of sex a bit out of his mind, even though he was led naked into
    the side chamber by Toshia and Nicole, who were also stripping out of their
    clothes. Toshia dumped a bucket of cold water over his head, and this did
    nothing at all to rekindle his lust.

    He noticed that Toshia's belly was pretty seriously scraped

    up, but she assured him and the others that it was nothing and didn't even hurt
    anymore.

    As Toshia and Nicole took washcloths and soap to his sore

    body, Shelonda began to wash his hair, and Don reflected that he was leading a
    weird and wonderful life. Thinking of weird and wonderful, he remembered that
    he wanted to ask, "So, Toshia, what have you been up to?"

    Toshia laughed and began to tell them about her adventures.

    She tried to summarize things, but Don and the others wouldn't let her get away
    with that. She described her first encounter with the satyrs in as much detail
    as she could remember. The other three women found this story very interesting,
    and clearly arousing as they all began to be more and distracted by the lovely
    and increasingly wet and soapy bodies at hand. Don also felt his body and
    interest responding. He would have returned to his normal self if Nicole
    weren't carefully cleaning his wounds and his head didn't ache quite so much.
    Still, he contributed his own fair share of probing questions. To one of these,
    Toshia responded, "Yes, two of them at once -- both in my pussy, but
    that's nothing."

    "Well, it's definitely not nothing!" Nicole said,

    looking up from Don's arm.

    "No, but there's more," Toshia smiled.

    "More than two in your pussy?" Shelonda asked in

    surprised.

    Toshia laughed, "No! How would that even work?"

    "Let me think about it, and I'll get back to you,"

    Amy smirked.

    "You do that," Toshia grinned. "I meant,

    let me continue, and you'll see."

    Toshia told them about being captured and brought to the

    castle, and about how she'd been tied up to the X-shaped cross while they
    finished cleaning Don up. Another bucket of cold water was dumped over him, and
    he was told to sit on a nearby bench to dry, while they took turns bathing each
    other, starting with Shelonda. Now, Toshia told them about being thrown to the
    men.

    "Oh, down where Don and Daphne fell and fucked?"

    Shelonda asked.

    "Oh, now I have to hear about that!" Toshia said

    with surprising enthusiasm.

    Don laughed and said, "No, no -- you finish your story,

    first."

    "Fine, but I won't forget!"

    "Of course not," he smiled, leaning back against

    the stone wall.

    "OK, well, I figured there were two ways I could think

    of the situation..." Toshia said and began to recount the story of her
    long gang bang. The girls weren't having any synopses, and pressed her for as
    much detail as she could remember. Shelonda was actually finished being bathed
    before things began to get seriously out of hand. Toshia was being bathed by
    six hands, and was saying, "I got on my hands and knees, so I could suck
    that one big cock, and I told the others they'd have to take turns fucking
    ..." when she was distracted as Amy pushed several fingers into her.

    "God, that feels so good!" Toshia breathed.

    "Having them take turns fucking you?" asked Amy

    mischievously.

    "Mmm, yes, but that's not what I meant. Oh!"

    Shelonda had lowered her mouth to Toshia's breast and

    proceeded to suck on her hard nipple. Seeing that they were taking a break from
    story time, Nicole went ahead and leaned around to kiss Toshia passionately,
    while cupping Toshia's free breast in her hand. Don watched from the side as
    Amy worked her hand against Toshia's wet, naked body, fucking her fingers in
    and out of Toshia's pussy. His cock, already half-hard from listening to
    Toshia's story, quickly returned to full mast, but he was still quite content
    to sit back and watch.

    Amy leaned forward to get her mouth on the tit that Nicole

    was holding, while Nicole began to kiss and bite Toshia's neck. It didn't take
    long before Toshia was moaning and then crying out loudly as she came hard on
    Amy's hand. They kept at her, though, until she was coming again, this time
    longer and harder. When she pushed them back, Nicole proceeded to dump a bucket
    of cold water over Toshia. Naturally enough, this resulted in Toshia grabbing
    the slim black girl and pulling her down on the stone floor. Before another
    minute went by, Nicole was being mobbed by the other three girls; Toshia was
    between her legs, going down on Nicole's pussy, while Amy and Shelonda attacked
    Nicole's nipples with their lips, tongues and teeth.

    Don was admiring the tangle of wet, naked women on the stone

    floor when he noticed that someone was standing in the door to the small room.
    The newcomer was a tiny brunette woman with long hair and not a stitch of
    clothing. He was pretty sure she was the serving girl who had accompanied
    Brigit with the news that Toshia had escaped. She was meekly standing in the
    doorway watching Don's four companions playing. Don thought she was very
    pretty, and found her tiny, fit build extremely attractive. When she glanced over
    at him, he smiled and beckoned her to come in.

    As she took the few steps it took to come to him, Don saw

    that she was looking at his hard cock with clear interest. When she stopped in
    front of him, she said, "I was sent to see if you needed anything, sir."

    "What's your name?"

    "I'm Nina, sir," she said quietly. She was still

    looking at his prick.

    "Who sent you, Nina?"

    "Daphne, sir."

    Don reached out and gently took the girl's hand. "Were

    you supposed to do something specific for us?"

    "No, sir, she just said to make sure you had everything

    you need." Nina seemed fixated by Don's cock.

    More than a little amused by himself and the situation, Don

    asked, "Would you like to touch it?"

    "Oh, yes, sir!"

    Don chuckled a little and said, "Well, go ahead."

    Don actually ignored the giggling, moaning and gasping group

    of women on the floor before him as he watched Nina inch closer and reach down
    to run her fingers over his rigid sex organ. Her delicate touch almost tickled
    as she explored his length.

    "It's very big and hard," Nina breathed.

    "What else would you like to do?"

    "Oh, sir, I would love to fuck it!" Nina said

    eagerly, looking Don in the eyes for the first time.

    "Oh, would you?" he chuckled. "I think that

    would be all right."

    With a surprising combination of determination and timidity,

    Nina quickly stepped in front of Don and turned around. With her feet on either
    side of his legs, she bent her knees and waist as if she were going to sit on
    his lap. Don held himself upright until he felt Nina's delicate fingers wrapping
    around the shaft. Then, he ran both hands over her tight butt and thin,
    muscular back. He felt her already very wet pussy being pushed against the head
    of his cock, and then, almost at once, he was inside Nina as she sank down on
    him.

    Nina let out a happy whimper as she took his thick sex into

    her. Don moved his hands over her petite frame, enjoying the feeling of her
    tiny body against his. Then Nina began to move up and down, and Don held on to
    her narrow waist to keep her on him. She was bouncing on his shaft when Don
    felt fingers brushing against the base of his cock. Looking around Nina's body
    and dark hair, Don saw that Toshia had crawled over and was now sucking at
    Nina's small breasts while she played with Nina's clit. This made Nina cry out
    happily, and encouraged her to ride Don even more vigorously. At one point, she
    rode up high enough that he slipped out of her tight embrace. Nina let out a
    disappointed little sound, but, before she could get a hold of him and shove
    him back in, Don felt Toshia's mouth on his cock.

    Toshia's hand milked his shaft while she sucked on him

    enthusiastically. Then he was being shoved back into Nina who immediately went
    back to riding up and down on him. As soon as he came out again, Toshia caught
    his cock and went back to giving him an all too brief blowjob, before pushing
    him back into Nina. While Nina rode him, Toshia played with Nina's clit and
    toyed with Don's balls. When he felt Toshia's hands pushing his thighs further
    apart, he happily complied, simultaneously spreading Nina's legs wider. He was
    rewarded by feeling Toshia's tongue on the base of his cock and on his balls,
    as she alternated between those and licking at Nina's clit. To encourage Toshia
    to keep up with this, Nina leaned back against Don, not fucking him quite so
    energetically. Don reached around her to cup Nina's small breasts in his hands
    while rocking his pelvis to keep moving himself in and out of her grasping
    vagina.

    When he felt Nina shaking and trembling against him, with

    her pussy squeezing and pulling his cock, Don could hold out no longer. He
    groaned and let a heavy stream of cum shoot up inside Nina. He pumped again and
    again into her, emptying his balls for the second time that day.

    As he regained his wits, he felt Toshia's tongue on him,

    licking up the cum that leaked out of Nina. When the tiny girl pushed up,
    letting his cock slip free, Toshia quickly dove between her legs to lick and
    suck up the pearly treasure he'd left there for her. Soon, Nina was lying back
    on the bench as Toshia continued to go down on her. The little serving girl
    would be coming again soon, and Don was eyeing Toshia's backside as a good
    place to put his still hard cock. When he moved to put this idea into action
    though, he felt Nicole pushing him back.

    "That's enough for you for the moment, Professor,"

    Nicole said authoritatively. "Let me look at those cuts of yours."

    Don had already noticed that he had stopped bleeding very

    quickly, and had guessed that the XYZ in his system would help him heal
    rapidly, so he wasn't particularly surprised when Nicole said, "That's
    just incredible! Both of these cuts have almost closed up already -- not only
    don't you need stitches, which is good because we don't have anything to stitch
    you up with, but I'll bet you're healed in a couple of days."

    "Excellent!" Don grinned. "Let's get back to

    the good stuff!"

    "Hold on," she laughed. "I don't want you to

    mess those wounds up by bumping into something or rolling over on them. I'll
    just bandage them to protect them a bit."

    While Nicole quickly wrapped his forearm and bandaged his

    shoulder, Toshia, Nina and the others moved into the larger bedroom, which had
    the distinct benefit of having something more comfortable to play upon than a
    stone floor and a wooden bench. Don found the sounds of their play extremely
    distracting. It didn't help matters that Nicole and he were quite naked, and
    her dark skin still glistened with droplets of water.

    Finishing up, she said, "Now try to take it a bit easy

    at least until tomorrow."

    "This headache I've got is probably going to see to

    that," Don smiled as he ran a hand over her smooth thigh and up her side.

    "I'm sure you've got a mild concussion," she

    nodded, while reaching down to take his cock in her hand for some idle
    stroking. "Make sure you drink plenty of water."

    "Yes, ma'am," he smiled.

    At that moment, the quartet in the other room hit a

    crescendo of passionate moaning interspersed with "Oh god!"
    "Fuck!" and "Yes, yes, yes!" Nicole leaned in to kiss Don
    lightly on the lips. She smiled, said, "While I've got you all to myself
    for the moment..." and straddled his lap, her knees on either side of him
    on the bench.

    Don grinned up at her as she took his hardness in her hand

    and guided it into her waiting pussy. As she sank down on him, he took her by
    the back of the neck and pulled her down so that he could give her a long,
    passionate kiss. She wrapped her arms around the back of his neck, and he ran
    his hands up her back. As their tongues moved against each other, questing and
    probing, their bodies moved against each other; Don's cock slipped in and out
    of Nicole's smooth, tight pussy, as her pelvis rocking against his abdomen.

    When they broke their kiss, Nicole smiled at him and asked,

    "Are you sure you want to leave all this behind, Professor?"

    "This behind?" he grinned as he dropped his hands

    to squeeze her ass.

    "Well, that too," she laughed. "If we get

    back to Earth we should definitely look each other up. But you know what I
    mean; do you really want to give up this sexual paradise?"

    "It's more complicated than that," Don said.

    "Both Toshia and I have people we'd like to see again, though she's
    certainly more motivated as far as that goes. She really does love Sarah and
    wants to get back to her. If Toshia weren't here I'd definitely want to get
    back home to see her eventually."

    "Eventually, eh?" Nicole smiled as she bobbed up

    and down on his hard shaft.

    "Well, I'm certainly not saying I'm not enjoying the

    hell out of this place," Don said. To accentuate that thought he paused to
    revel in the feeling of her tight, wet embrace pumping his cock. "But
    don't you think that after a while you're going to want to do more than wander
    about having sex?"

    "Um," Nicole leaned and kissed the side of his

    neck as a tremor passed through her body, and then said, "right at the
    moment I have to admit I'm not sure. This feels pretty damn good!"

    "Yeah, it does," smiled Don. Then, holding on to

    her ass, he stood up, hoisting Nicole up, impaled on his shaft. She laughed and
    promptly wrapped her legs around him. Taking a few quick steps across the
    chamber to the wall where there was no bench, Don leaned her back against the
    stone wall, and began to fuck in and out of her vigorously.

    Nicole grinned and said, "Yes, fuck me, Professor! Slam

    that cock into me!"

    His headache out of his consciousness, Don focused on doing

    just what Nicole said, driving in and out of her almost violently. Each thrust
    slapped her butt against the wall, and elicited an exclamation that was
    half-grunt and half "yes!" After several minutes of Don's pile
    driving, she clenched her eyes closed and said, "Oh god! Yes, fuck, damn
    -- yes! Fuck!"

    She wrapped her arms and legs tightly around him, holding

    him tightly to and inside her as she shook and trembled with her intense
    orgasm. Don merely held still, holding her up and enjoying the feeling of her
    body in his arms and wrapped around his sex.

    As she was slowly coming down, she smiled up at him and

    said, "It's going to take me a long time to get tired of that."

    Don grinned and said, "I know exactly what you

    mean."

    "Hey! You're supposed to be taking it easy!" she

    mock scolded. "Put me down."

    Don lowered her and bent down enough to slip out of her

    slippery, wet embrace. Then, hand in hand they went to see what was going on in
    the outer room.

    As it turned out, the little girl-on-girl orgy had subsided

    into a drowsy, cuddling almost-nap. Nina had slipped away to report that the
    Sisterhood's guests did not require anything else at this time. When Nicole and
    Don climbed on to the bed, Shelonda promptly reached out for Don's hard penis.
    Finding it slick with Nicole's juices, she lowered her head and began to lick
    and suck him clean. Apart from this little activity, though, everyone seemed
    inclined to rest a little. They all expected the evening to be quite raucous.

    Later, after everyone had at least dozed for a bit, it was

    Nicole who remembered that Toshia hadn't finished her story. So, Toshia
    finished telling them about her time with the men, including the bit about the
    double anal penetration which impressed everyone, and then went on to relate
    how she'd been tied up and frustrated, and what had happened when she gave in.
    Don had many questions along the way. Hearing about Toshia and sex was one of
    his favorite things.

    Toshia told how she'd essentially climbed out of a window

    and made her escape, which both amused and impressed everyone, and then about
    her encounter with the Bull. Here, of course, Amy was able to add details,
    starting with, "You should have seen her, bent forward, leaning against a
    tree while that big beast fucked her with his huge cock!"

    The room was getting quite dark when Toshia got to the part

    about how she'd gone down on Amy and admitted, "I'd like to have one of
    you put your hand in me like that."

    Amy grinned and said, "Well, there's no time like the

    present!"

    Don, who, thanks to all the naked women and Toshia's sexy

    story, was now quite horny, was looking forward to seeing Toshia being
    pleasured by Amy, and probably the other women. Unfortunately, at just that
    moment the room was filled with light as a torch-bearing Nina entered and said,
    "The banquet is ready."

    Once they'd dressed in their respective "action

    wear" as Toshia mischievously called it, they followed Nina through the
    halls of the ancient castle into the main hall. The large tables were heaped
    with flowers and bowls of fruit. The sisters stood to welcome them as they
    entered. Don noticed that they had taken off their armor and were now wearing
    decidedly feminine garb of a particularly skimpy bent. More than a few of the
    women were bare breasted, and all of them seemed to be dressed so that easy
    access was guaranteed. At the far end of the hall, stood Daphne wearing a sheer
    black robe cinched around her waist with a silver cord. Her thick dark hair
    spilled loosely over her shoulders and down her back.

    "As our honored guests, please accept this banquet in

    your honor," Daphne said and then actually bowed in Don's direction. The
    other sisters also bowed at their entrance.

    "You honor us by your hospitality, sisters," Don

    answered.

    Nina led them to a table at the far end of the room, near

    the one by which Daphne and Brigit stood. As he drew near Daphne, Don caught
    her eye and smiled a bit smugly. She responded by smiling in return and
    nodding.

    When Don and his party of four women were seated, the

    sisters also sat and began to eat, drink and be merry.

    As he ate some grapes, Don turned to Toshia, who was sitting

    next to him and said, "So, you seem to be enjoying the more exotic
    citizens of Eros."

    She grinned at him and said, "We need to find you a

    harpy or a mermaid. And yeah, I'm doing my best to enjoy anything I can get my
    hands on."

    Smiling warmly, Don said, "It suits you. We saw you

    with the satyrs by the way, twice." He told her briefly about spying her
    with them at their campsite, before they were about to try to rescue her, and
    then seeing her in the Wizard's mirror. He concluded by saying, "I have to
    admit, I just love watching you have sex."

    "Right back at ya, stud," she winked. "I also

    have to admit that I'm starting to really enjoy being watched. I feel like I'm
    the star of a huge erotic adventure movie or something."

    "I know exactly what you mean."

    "But, tell me more about this Wizard."

    Don gave her the story of the Wizard and his wife in a

    fairly brief synopsis -- with far less detail than had been drawn out of her in
    regard to her adventures. When he was done he said, "We'll go back there
    after this, to return the carpet, get some fresh clothes and try to figure out
    our next move."

    "And to have more sex, I hope," she smiled impishly.

    "Well, of course," Don laughed. "Speaking of

    which..." he gestured to the rest of the room. While at first the sisters
    had been content to talk about the events of the day and steal glances over at
    their guests while they ate, a few soon came over to talk to Don's companions.
    It didn't take long before Shelonda was making out with the tall woman with
    short, jet-black hair who had been guarding the gate earlier, and who now
    sported a purple bruise along her cheekbone and temple where Don's staff had struck
    her. Amy had removed her khaki shorts and unbuttoned her shirt, and was sitting
    up on the edge of the table while a sister busied herself licking Amy's pussy.
    Nicole had hiked her white skirt up a little and was sitting on the face of
    sister who was lying on the floor. All around the room, women were engaged in
    various acts of lesbian play. Don thought back to Nicole's comments earlier and
    admitted that it would take him quite a long time to get tired of this place.
    He noticed that his headache was completely gone at about the same moment that
    he felt Toshia's hand moving up his thigh. As he turned to smile at her, he
    noticed Daphne. The cool beauty was surveying the rest of the room aloofly.

    "Our hostess isn't enjoying herself," Don said to

    Toshia.

    "I'm not sure she knows how," Toshia said.

    "Oh, she knows," Don laughed. "I think she's

    got things on her mind. Why don't we go take care of some business with
    her?"

    Toshia frowned at him in confusion, but took the hand he

    offered and followed him over to where Daphne sat at her table.

    "You seem troubled, Daphne," Don said as he sat

    down next to her. Toshia sat down on the other side of the sister.

    "I am wondering how what's happened today will affect

    the Sisterhood," she nodded.

    Don took an empty cup, nodded at the pitcher of water in

    front of Daphne, and said, "I'm thirsty."

    Daphne looked at him with murder in her eyes for a moment,

    but then reached for the pitcher and filled his glass. Seeing that Toshia had
    also set a cup in front of herself, Daphne filled that too.

    "As I said earlier," Don said after taking a long

    drink of water, "we intend to leave tomorrow. If anyone questions your
    authority you will have the pleasure of correcting them."

    Daphne smiled with cold but real amusement at the thought of

    quelling any insubordination. Then, she said, "There is the problem of the
    Bull. Now that he has been tamed, we cannot use his myth to keep our servants
    in order."

    "Most of your servants stay here and serve you because

    that's what they want to do," Toshia said. "Their submissive nature
    keeps them in check. You should let anyone who escapes on their own go
    anyway."

    "In fact, I insist that you do," Don said

    seriously.

    "However," Toshia added, "I don't think

    you're fully appreciating the Bull. I'm sure he would be happy to patrol the
    forest around here for you, and help you defend yourselves if it came to
    that."

    "Why would he do that?" Daphne asked skeptically.

    "We've never done anything but chase him away."

    "Well, he's really quite pleasant, and he has needs

    that I'm sure some of the sisters would be happy to satisfy," Toshia
    smiled. "I can assure you it's mutually satisfying."

    Daphne looked at Toshia and genuinely smiled, "I really

    have underestimated you, pup."

    "Why don't you make it a ritual," Don suggested.

    "Either draw lots for who gets 'sacrificed' to the Bull, say once a
    week..."

    "They'll want to do it nightly once they give it a

    try," Toshia corrected.

    Don laughed, "OK, well, either draw lots or make it a

    reward for success in a competition."

    Daphne thought about it for a moment, and then said, "I

    can see how that would be acceptable."

    "Toshia was telling me about the men you keep,"

    Don changed the subject. "She says they showed her wonderful hospitality.
    It seems to me that, in honor of my victory today, and to reward them for being
    so nice to Toshia, that you ought to let them join in the party tonight --
    freely. You can tell them it's a one night only gift."

    Daphne scowled at this thought, but then nodded, saying,

    "As you will."

    "But first, I have a request..." Toshia began.

    After Toshia explained what she had in mind, Daphne called

    for Brigit and gave some brief instructions which the big blonde hurried to
    carry out. After waiting for a few minutes, while they watched the casual orgy
    around them, Daphne stood up and clapped for the sisters' attention.
    Surprisingly quickly the play stopped and the sisters looked to their leader.

    "We are going to begin a new tradition tonight, in

    honor of our guests and to commemorate the unmatched prowess of Don, a male. Come
    with me, sisters, out to the courtyard."

    To be continued.

    A new Amazon Tradition.

    Don and Toshia followed close behind Daphne as she led the

    crowd of disheveled and curious women out into the courtyard and to the big
    hole in the floor through which she and Don had fallen earlier. She took a seat
    in what was apparently her reserved chair and indicated that Don and Toshia
    should sit on either side of her. 

    Don could see that the pit with the big mattress had been

    lit by torches and that the three of them and anyone else who could get a
    "ring side" seat would have a pretty good view of anything that
    happened below on that mattress.

    Don looked for the other women in his party, but could only

    see Shelonda, sitting a short distance away, her feet dangling down into the
    pit. When everyone had a chance to find a position around the big hole, Daphne
    stood and the crowd got quiet again. In her commanding voice, Daphne said,
    "Our guest, Toshia, who is the most interesting pup I have ever had the
    pleasure of breaking, says one serving girl deserves special recognition for
    the hospitality she showed our dear pup. Yes, there she is."

    Brigit appeared on the opposite side of the hole, holding

    Nina by the arm. The little serving girl seemed quite frightened.

    "Toshia has recommended a particular reward for this

    girl, and for the men who treated her so well the other day."

    Nina looked confused, and then startled as Brigit shoved her

    out over the edge and into the pit. The tiny brunette sprawled out on the big
    mattress below.

    Daphne addressed those who were in the chamber below the big

    opening in the floor, saying, "Men, in honor of Don's victory here today,
    and of your service to Toshia the other day, you will be allowed to come up and
    join us in our celebration tonight, and any time Don returns to visit us."

    There was a murmur of excitement both from the men below and

    around the circle of women above.

    "However," Daphne said loudly, "before you

    can come up here, each of you must come in or on this young woman."

    All the sisters applauded this announcement, and the men

    didn't seem to mind either. As Daphne sat down, a gate was opened by two
    sisters and three men hurried into the mattress area. Little Nina was kneeling
    by the time they surrounded her, and she quickly grabbed for their cocks. She
    seemed to not know what to do with so much man flesh, but she was certainly
    eager to figure it out quickly. Soon she was sucking on one cock and stroking
    the other two. The man she was sucking held on to her head and fucked himself
    in and out of her mouth. Before too long he was shoving more forcefully, which
    Nina didn't seem to mind at all. Then, clearly, he was coming, filling her
    mouth with his seed. Nina tried her best to swallow it all, but quite a bit
    spilled out of her mouth to run down her chin and splatter on her tiny breasts.

    "Let him climb up," Daphne ordered, and the rope

    ladder Don and Daphne had used earlier was dropped over the edge. As the first
    man made his way a bit awkwardly across the mattress and started climbing up,
    Nina turned her oral attention to the prick she'd been stroking with her right
    hand.

    Daphne leaned over to Don and said, "You should have

    seen pup, here, when she was down there. I thought she was going to fight and
    resist, but she just threw herself into it. I've never seen a more wanton slut.
    I would say the men used her thoroughly, but I think she was using them for the
    most part. It was quite impressive."

    Don smiled across at Toshia, who had only been able to tell

    that she was the subject of Daphne's comment. She gave Don a quizzical look and
    then went back to watching Nina. Don said to Daphne, "She's really
    amazing. I understand she pleasured you as well."

    "Yes, she finally behaved herself like a good

    pup," Daphne smiled smugly.

    "I think it's time you returned the favor," Don

    said.

    "Oh, you do?" Daphne said in her old haughty tone.

    Don fixed her with a steady gaze, smiled derisively, and

    said, "In fact, now."

    Daphne looked like she considered defiance, but then her

    expression softened and she bowed her head. She pushed her chair back and got
    down on her knees, and turned toward Toshia.

    "Toshia, turn your chair this way," Don said. He

    said this loud enough that several of the nearby sisters looked over to see
    what was going on at that end of the gallery.

    Toshia seemed about to object that she was enjoying the

    show, but then she saw Daphne kneeling next to her. With an amused expression,
    Toshia turned her chair so that she faced Daphne, who promptly leaned in to run
    her hands up Toshia's smooth legs.

    Toshia smiled down at the haughty beauty and scooted forward

    in her chair, taking the time to pull her skirt up. Daphne dropped to her hands
    and knees and began to kiss her way up along Toshia's spread thighs. As Daphne
    reached Toshia's pussy, Toshia leaned back and smiled. She cupped her left
    breast in her hand, squeezing through the thin fabric of her tight tank top.

    On the mattress below, Nina had gotten two more men to come

    for her, and their jizz ran down her chin. As three more came onto the
    mattress, she got onto her hands and knees so that she could suck one while
    another fucked her from behind. The two eligible men quickly clambered up to be
    welcomed by the horny sisters.

    Don was only barely aware of these things, though. Instead

    he was focused on watching Toshia as she enjoyed what Daphne was doing with her
    mouth and tongue. He reached out and ran his hand over Daphne's butt. He could
    feel her firm muscles through the sheer fabric of her robe. Without another
    thought, Don pushed his own chair back. He stood up and quickly got rid of his
    clothing. Then, kneeling behind Daphne, he threw the back of her robe aside.
    Don caressed the perfect, tight ass in front of him, and then ran his hand down
    between her legs and felt the warrior woman's dewy lips. As he pushed his
    fingers up inside Daphne, she pushed back against him, asking for more. Happy
    to oblige, Don took his hard cock in hand and pushed the fat head against her
    waiting opening. Slipping between her lips, Don penetrated Daphne once again.
    This time, as he filled her he pushed her forward into Toshia.

    Don and Toshia looked at each other as he held Daphne's hips

    and fucked in and out of that wonderfully hot, wet and tight pussy, and as she
    held Daphne's dark head pressed against her. Don wasn't worried about coming,
    and only focused on maintaining a good, strong, steady rhythm which was carried
    through Daphne and delivered to Toshia. All the while, Toshia and Don held each
    other's gaze. That is, until Toshia closed her eyes and let her head loll back.
    Don watched as her chest rose and fell, and then as she arched her back and
    gasped. Daphne kept at it, and Don kept at Daphne, until Toshia fell back in
    her chair.

    After a moment to catch her breath, Toshia said, "Why

    don't you let Daphne and me change places so you can give me the real thing,
    Professor?"

    "Good idea!" Don grinned. He slowly pulled out of

    Daphne, who began to rise to switch places with Toshia. Toshia leaned forward
    abruptly, though, and caught Daphne's head in her hands. Without any other
    warning, Toshia was kissing Daphne hard and deep. Though obviously she was
    initially surprised by this, Daphne was quickly responding in kind, returning
    Toshia's passionate kiss with enthusiasm.

    Don smiled at this. These two women clearly had developed a

    strange, complicated relationship. He took a moment to glance down into the
    pit, where he saw a muscular, dark-skinned, bald man with an impressive organ
    preparing to enter Nina, who was lying on her back with her legs spread wide
    and a sloppy grin on her pretty little face.

    "That's Victor," Toshia said. "I want to take

    him with us if we can."

    "Uh, OK," Don said. Then Toshia kissed him on the

    cheek quickly before getting on her hands and knees between Daphne's legs.
    While Don had been momentarily distracted, Toshia had quickly stripped and
    Daphne had shrugged out of her robe. Don looked down to see Toshia's pale butt
    offered up before him and couldn't resist taking a moment to caress and squeeze
    it. There was also her strong, thin back ending in her tousled hair as she went
    to work between Daphne's gorgeous long legs. Daphne's body, which he was seeing
    naked for the first time, was simply amazing -- perfect abs, beautiful full,
    firm tits, strong muscles -- amazing! Daphne smiled across Toshia's bare back
    at him in the night, and he pushed into Toshia.

    Toshia shoved back against him and he began to fuck steadily

    in and out of her wonderful pussy. Remembering Toshia's stories, Don took his
    cock out of her for a moment, replacing it with his thumb. When he got his
    organ into her pussy again, Don pressed his slippery thumb against Toshia's
    puckered asshole. Toshia managed to make an audible sign of encouragement, and
    Don pushed his thumb into her. Soon he was alternating -- pushing into her
    pussy with his cock while drawing back his thumb, and then pulling his cock out
    as he shoved his thumb into her ass -- and Toshia was rocking her pelvis
    against him, clearly enjoying herself. Don felt Toshia's fingers brushing
    against him as she reached back to play with her clit. All the while, Toshia
    kept going down on Daphne, who leaned back in her chair, pushing herself
    forward into Toshia's mouth while she let her head and beautiful hair hang back
    and squeezed those wonderful tits in her strong hands.

    In spite of, or perhaps because of, the fact that she had

    just climaxed, Toshia was the first to come. She moaned and shuddered between
    Don and Daphne, her pussy and ass clasping at his cock and thumb. She never
    stopped licking at Daphne though, and soon the raven haired beauty was writhing
    in her chair as wave after wave of orgasm wracked that gorgeous body.

    Don withdrew his thumb and gave Toshia a moment to

    recuperate. Daphne raised her head and looked across at Don and down at Toshia
    with a satisfied smile. Then, she slipped down out of her chair, pushing Toshia
    up and back. Don sat back on his haunches as Toshia rose against him, still
    mounted on his hard cock. As soon as Toshia's head was high enough, Daphne held
    it in her hands and returned the deep, passionate kiss Toshia had given her
    earlier. Pressed between Don and Daphne, Toshia squirmed on the former's cock
    while making out with the latter. Don slipped his hands between the two women
    and cupped Toshia's tits in them. He felt Daphne's full breasts pressed against
    the backs of his hands. Toshia's hands were roaming up and down Daphne's back
    while holding the athletic woman tightly to her. Daphne, meanwhile, reached
    around Toshia with one hand to hold Don tightly against Toshia's back, and down
    with the other to get her strong fingers between Toshia's legs. Don's head was
    next to Toshia's, and he lowered his mouth to her neck, kissing it through
    wisps of her hair. Then Daphne was kissing him, hungrily and passionately.
    Toshia, sandwiched between the two of them, continued to squirm and shift on
    Don's shaft.

    Then, Don felt Daphne's fingers pushing up into Toshia's

    pussy along with his cock. Toshia stiffened at this unexpected intrusion, but
    then began to rock her hips, working herself on the penis and fingers that
    filled her. Daphne went back to making out with Toshia, letting Don go back to
    kissing and biting at Toshia's neck. Don pinched Toshia's nipples between his
    fingers, and then sharply increased the pressure. Breaking her kiss, Toshia
    cried out and began to come again. She shook and bucked between her two lovers,
    moaning and whimpering until she sagged, spent, in their embrace.

    Daphne took her fingers from Toshia's very wet crotch and

    gave both Don and Toshia an almost tender kiss, and said, "Come to my
    chamber when you're through with the party." Then, Daphne got to her feet,
    collected her robe and disappeared into the night.

    Toshia relaxed against Don's chest as he caressed her,

    running his hands over her belly. She sighed and said, "That was
    nice." When he strayed too close to her clit, though, she laughed and
    said, "No, I think I could use a little break. Let's see what's going on
    around here."

    When they finally managed to disengage themselves and stand

    up, Don and Toshia saw that although a few people were still watching the spectacle
    of Nina getting fucked by one guy after another, the vast majority of people in
    the courtyard were busy with their own sexual activities. Due to the flickering
    quality of torchlight, Don found it hard at first to distinguish individuals,
    and instead saw a wild vista of naked, struggling flesh lit in red, yellow and
    orange. The first distinct group he made out was a nearby threesome consisting
    of two sisters and a diminutive woman who must be one of the serving girls. The
    girl was on her hands and knees between one of the sister's legs, while the
    second sister knelt to the side, one hand teasing her companion's bare tits and
    the other behind the serving girl, pushing what looked like a thick dildo in
    and out of the girl's ass.

    Toshia's hand slipped into his, and they began to slowly

    work their way around the hole in the floor of the courtyard. The first of
    their companions that they saw was Nicole, who was engaged in what looked like
    an intense session with one of the sisters -- Don thought it might be the
    blonde who had tried to stab him with her spear earlier. Nicole and the sister
    were kissing passionately as their hands worked intently between the other's
    legs. The muscular blonde, comparatively pale, was an interesting contrast to
    Nicole's petite body and dark skin.

    Next they spied Shelonda, who was in the middle of an

    interesting foursome. Shelonda was leaning back against a section of wall, as a
    sister knelt in front of her to lick at Shelonda's pussy. A second sister
    leaned over to suck at Shelonda's luscious tits, while one of the men fucked
    this second sister from behind. Shelonda saw Don and Toshia, smiled over at
    them and gave a little wave.

    Before they found Amy, they noticed Brigit. The striking

    blonde Valkyrie was kneeling over another sister's face, squeezing her own
    large tits. Toshia tugged Don's arm and said, "I owe her some attention
    before the night is over."

    "Why don't we go over now?" Don asked.

    "No, she looks like she's having fun," smiled

    Toshia. "Oh, there's Amy."

    Amy had managed to secure the attentions of two of the men.

    She was on her hands and knees while one of the men was fucking her steadily
    from behind and the other was letting her suck his stiff cock with her
    customary enthusiasm. Don thought she looked particularly good like that, with
    the soft curve of her back and the swaying of her beautiful tits, not to
    mention the erotic sight of her mouth wrapped around a cock, which Don
    especially liked.

    "That looks like fun!" Toshia grinned.

    "Well, all we need to do is find another..."

    "Victor!" Toshia pointed across a small orgy of

    bodies, where Don could see the muscular, dark skinned and bald man kneeling
    behind a woman who was engaged in a 69 with another woman. As Toshia drew Don
    closer, Victor drew himself back so the women could roll into a side position.
    Before he could get back into the action, Toshia called out and touched his
    shoulder.

    Victor looked around and smiled warmly, "Hello,

    Toshia."

    "Victor, this is Don," Toshia said with what Don

    thought was an actual touch of nervousness. Don was amused to notice that
    Toshia had at least a little crush on Victor. She hurried on with, "Come
    play with us."

    "I'd be happy to," Victor grinned and quickly got

    to his feet. He was a bit taller than Don and much more muscular. His erect penis,
    which stood out proudly in front of him, was quite impressive, though not as
    big as Igor's or the Player's.

    Toshia took both men by the hand and led them off to a side

    of the courtyard near one of the crumbling walls. There was a pile of pillows
    there that Don hadn't noticed before, and as soon as she got to them Toshia
    promptly knelt on them. Before either man could do anything, Toshia had a cock
    in each hand, stroking them happily and enthusiastically. There was enough
    torchlight here that Don could easily watch as Toshia bent forward and to the
    side a little to get her mouth on Victor's prodigious prick. He watched her
    take his head into her mouth and suck on it greedily, and then as she stretched
    her mouth to get more of him into her mouth. He thought she was beautiful as
    she moved herself up and down on that thick shaft. Each time she got him a bit
    further into her mouth and down into her throat. She certainly had gotten
    better at giving blowjobs!

    All the time she was fucking Victor's cock with her mouth

    and throat, Toshia continued to squeeze and stroke Don. His cock was almost
    painfully hard, as the sight of Toshia having sex like this was one of the most
    intensely erotic things he'd ever seen.

    When she had as much of Victor's cock down her throat as she

    could manage, Toshia pulled back and smiled up at him, saying; "My pussy
    misses you, Victor. Get behind me and fuck me."

    As soon as she got on her hands and knees, facing Don,

    Victor knelt behind her and began to push his big cock into her waiting pussy.
    Toshia looked so tiny and pale in front of the big man, and when he leaned over
    a little, Don could see the thick shaft of Victor's cock disappearing into her
    tight vagina. As if this weren't intense enough, Toshia was moaning and calling
    encouragement, "Yes, just like that! Fill me up with that beautiful
    cock!"

    Then, Toshia caught hold of Don's hard on and drew him to

    her mouth. Without the slightest of preliminaries she lowered her mouth on his
    head and proceeded to take him past her lips, over her tongue and down her
    throat. At first she had her hand wrapped around the base of his cock, but she
    soon let go to use that hand to support herself on the pillows beneath her; her
    other hand was busy reaching back between her legs to play with herself.

    Don held her head in his hands as he gently fucked his cock

    in and out of her mouth and throat. When she murmured her encouragement around
    his organ, Don pushed into her with more abandon. Her slender, fit form swayed
    between the hands that held her head and her narrow waist. Don thought this was
    the hottest moment of his life, and then Toshia was coming -- moaning loudly on
    his cock as she shook between the two men. She was a furnace of lusty ecstasy
    grasping and sucking on their sex organs hungrily.

    Both Don and Victor held still inside her until she began to

    come down from her climax. Then, she pushed Don back until she could say over
    her shoulder, "Fuck my ass, Victor!"

    "Gladly!" he grinned. He drew his glistening pole

    out of Toshia's pussy and proceeded to press the big head against her ass.

    "Yes, that's right. Put it in... Oh fuck! Oh god!"

    Toshia exclaimed. "That feels so good!"

    Don knelt there and watched for a minute as Victor pushed

    himself deep into Toshia's ass. Her head hung down, with her hair falling on
    the pillow beneath her. Victor pulled back a long way and then slowly pushed
    back in. Toshia let out a long, low, happy groan. Victor repeated this, and
    this time, when he began to slide back in, Toshia pushed back on him, saying,
    "Fuck me!"

    Victor promptly began to work in and out of Toshia's

    backside as Don watched. The big man was certainly capable of doing most of the
    work, his hands on her waist pulling and pushing her in time to his thrusting,
    using her light body for his pleasure, but Toshia was definitely a full
    participant, working herself back and forth, shoving back hard against Victor's
    strong muscles.

    Don thought back again to Toshia's stories and had an idea.

    He leaned in over Toshia's back and said to Victor, "Lift her up in front
    of you."

    Victor smiled and nodded, and then reached down to raise

    Toshia up so that she was sitting back against his front. Naturally she still
    had his thick cock up inside her ass. Having some idea of what Don had in mind,
    Victor leaned back and parted his legs so Don could get in close enough.

    Seeing Don in front of her with his own hard cock ready for

    action, Toshia also caught on quickly and spread her legs for him. Don walked
    on his knees until he could push the head of his cock up inside Toshia's
    exposed pussy. He smiled at her as he pushed himself into her. The sensation of
    being inside her while Victor's thick cock stretched her ass was quite new.

    "God yes - that feels so good!" Toshia said as she

    threw her arms around Don's neck. "Fuck me, boys!"

    Victor leaned her forward a bit, so that the three of them

    were more nearly vertical. Don and Victor fucked in and out of her steadily,
    but it was Toshia, working herself between the two of them who was doing most
    of the work. It seemed to Don as if she had gone into a lust-crazed frenzy,
    riding up and down on their cocks and rubbing her sweaty body between them as
    if she couldn't get enough of every sensation she was experiencing.

    When she came again, Toshia cried out shrilly and bit down

    on Don's shoulder. She writhed there, clenching and gasping for a full minute
    before she sagged limply in the embrace of her two male lovers.

    The first thing she said after that was a whispered, "I

    fucking love you, Don."

    He smiled, kissed her, and said, "I fucking love you

    too, Toshia."

    Then Amy interrupted the moment by dropping to her knees

    next to them, her face and tits glistening with sweat and cum, and saying,
    "Who's your friend, Toshia?"

    Toshia laughed, "Amy this is Victor; Victor, Amy.

    You're going to like Victor, Amy."

    In another minute or two, Toshia and Don were watching Amy

    suck and then fuck Victor's big organ. When he filled her pussy with his cum,
    Toshia knelt down to lick her clean. Don took this opportunity to slip his
    still very hard cock into Toshia from behind.

    "No, no," Toshia said over her shoulder,

    "please come in my ass, love."

    Don promptly pushed his slippery manhood deep into Toshia's

    butt. He held onto her hips and drove himself into her, reveling in the tight,
    hot grip of her ass. It wasn't long at all before he finally came, shooting a
    flood of cum up into Toshia's bowels.

    Of course, the party didn't end there, but went on for

    several hours. Shortly after he came, Don got hard again, while watching Amy
    lick Toshia's clit and fuck her entire hand in and out of Toshia's pussy. Nina
    eventually crawled up out of the pit and was welcomed by Toshia and Shelonda
    who had great fun cleaning the serving girl up with their mouths. Don amused
    Toshia very much by bending Wanda over a chair and fucking her ass, and Toshia
    got a chance to repay Brigit with a long 69 and quite a few orgasms.

    Then, late in the evening, Toshia led Don, Shelonda and

    Nicole out of the castle, where she called for the Bull. When the Minotaur
    quickly came out of the trees, Toshia explained to him that the sisters would
    be coming out to visit him from time to time and wouldn't run away. To make
    sure he understood, Toshia suggested that Shelonda and Nicole might sample his
    large phallus. The two girls, who had only heard about the satyrs and Toshia
    and Amy's earlier encounter with the Minotaur, were quite happy to agree to
    this idea. So, Don found himself amused to watch first Shelonda and then Nicole
    hoisted up and held by the Bull and then bouncing up and down on his thick
    pole. Each of them came to loud, enthusiastic orgasms before Toshia joined them
    in gathering around to have the Minotaur spray his cum all over their upturned
    faces and breasts.

    Finally, Don and Toshia found their way into Daphne's

    chamber, where the three of them expended the last of their sexual energy for
    the night in an intense and blissfully confused encounter that left them piled
    together in a deep satisfied sleep.

    To be continued In

    Lost in Eros, Book III: The Resort

    By BradentonLarry for Literotica

    54 min
  • Lost in Eros, The Forest: Part 6
    Amazons Defeated by Kung Fu Master, disguised as a sexy witch.

    By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy

    Stories.


    Shelonda & Don defeated the Amazon tribal sisters,

    and gained the release of Toshia.

    "I don't like this plan, Don," Nicole had said.

    "I don't want to see any more killing."

    "Neither do I," Don replied. "We're going to

    do everything we can to avoid seriously hurting anyone. How much first aid do
    they teach pre-med students?"

    The answer had been not much, but Nicole had been a girl

    scout and knew some rudiments. So, she was assigned the role of medic for the
    rescue mission.

    "There it is!" Don said, pointing ahead to where

    he could just see the old ruined castle poking up out of the forest.
    "Let's find someplace to land not too far from it."

    In another minute, responding to Amy's mental commands, the

    carpet settled down in a small clearing just a short, wooded distance from the
    castle's gate. Don, Shelonda and Nicole disembarked – Nicole quite eagerly –
    and Amy had the carpet carry her back up into the sky. Amy had her
    instructions. She hadn't liked the thought of being left out of the main
    action, but had eventually accepted Don's reasoning. At the very least, if
    Don's plan didn't work, they wouldn't all be captured.

    With Don taking the lead, the three on the ground set off

    through the forest toward the castle of the Sisterhood. It was only a short
    walk before they came to another, much larger, clearing in front of the gate of
    the castle. The gate itself was very old, mostly of wood and actually in
    surprisingly good condition. It had two valves, and the one on the right was
    standing open. Two women were there, apparently on guard, though they had
    placed their spears against the wall and were practicing what looked like crude
    judo take-downs. Don and the others got half way across the clearing to them
    before either of them noticed.

    "Hey! Who the hell are you?" said one, a tall

    woman with short, jet-black hair. To her credit, her partner, a shorter blonde
    with longer hair, immediately went to grab both spears and took the opportunity
    to give a high-pitched whistle through the open gate.

    "I'm Don, and this is my student Shelonda and our

    medical assistant Nicole," Don said amiably as he continued to approach
    the castle.

    "Medical assistant?" the guard asked as her

    companion brought her spear.

    "To help if anyone gets injured."

    "OK, that's far enough," the guard said as she

    leveled her spear at Don's chest, "or you're going to get injured
    permanently."

    Don frowned a little at that. He actually suspected that the

    XYZ would help his, or anyone's, body repair any injury short of death, but he
    didn't bother to explain this to the dark-haired woman. Instead he said,
    "We're here to collect our friend, who we believe has been a guest of the
    Sisterhood for the last few days."

    "Oh you are, are you?" said a voice from above the

    gate.

    Don looked up to see a beautiful woman with long black hair

    spilling over her shoulders and her armor standing on the battlements over the
    gate. She certainly seemed to have the regal bearing that would go along with
    leading the Sisterhood. He decided at that moment that this woman would respond
    better to a particular approach – one of individual dominance.

    "I am," Don nodded. "She became separated

    from us, and has been here. I would be grateful if you returned her."

    "And if I don't?" asked the woman, confirming

    Don's guess as to her role in the Sisterhood.

    "Then I'll have to make you," Don smiled.

    The woman laughed derisively, and then said, "Kill him,

    and take the women."

    Without hesitation, the two guards drew back to thrust at

    Don with their spears. Before they could attack though, his staff came up and
    spun around in a clean arc through the place where the black-haired one's head
    had been, carrying her down into a crumpled heap on the ground where she lay
    unconscious. Immediately, Don reversed the momentum of his staff, batting the
    blonde's spear aside, and then brought the other end of the staff around to
    strike the woman's knee hard enough to buckle her leg painfully in the wrong direction.
    She cried out in pain before Don stretched her on the ground with a blow to the
    head. The entire exchange had taken less than three seconds.

    Don held up his left hand to the half dozen warrior women

    who had by now come through the gate and who were ready to charge him.

    "We do not want to fight the Sisterhood," he said

    in a loud, calm voice. "We only want our friend, Toshia, who is here in
    your castle. Give her to us and Nicole here will tend to these good women and
    we will be on our way. If you do not give her to us, though, I must challenge
    your leader to personal combat."

    "We do not stoop to fight with men," one of the

    women in front of Don sneered. She was a big redhead with a spray of freckles
    across her face.

    "That sounds like cowardice to me," Don smiled

    back at her.

    "Take them down," the woman on the wall ordered.

    At once, the six women, led by the freckled redhead, charged

    Don and the girls. Don's hypothesis was that the XYZ was supercharging more
    than just their sex drives, and that if he and Shelonda deliberately sought to
    direct their energies into good kung fu they would be nearly unstoppable
    fighting machines. Moreover, he had repeatedly noticed the flexible nature of
    Eros, in that what a focused mind wanted often made itself available. Don and
    Shelonda were now throwing themselves into the fray, letting the XYZ course
    through their veins and expecting the world to bend itself to their will. They
    leapt higher, dodged faster, and hit harder than seemed humanly possible. In
    addition, they had a particular advantage thanks to the Wizard; their staffs
    had been enchanted. Though they were still the light, flexible staffs Don and
    Shelonda had brought from the Manor, they were now, for all intents and
    purposes, unbreakable, and struck with a force much greater than normal. There
    were additional abilities as well, but they were trying to hold back on those,
    both to keep at least one of them in reserve as a surprise and because they
    really didn't want to severely injure anyone.

    It only took a minute or so before all six of the sisters

    were lying on the ground around Don and Shelonda, either unconscious or
    groaning in pain. Nicole quickly began moving about them, checking for broken
    bones and beginning to bandage ankles and knees.

    "So," Don called to the rest of the Sisterhood,

    who by now were gathered outside the gate or along the walls, "you will
    not stoop to fight a man, but you will stoop to attacking us three to one.
    That's very brave. I'm quite impressed."

    "I'll take you one-on-one, little man," said a

    muscular woman with short brown hair. "When I'm done with you, I'll fuck
    your ass with that staff of yours."

    "Always the ass, eh, Wanda?" said a woman from the

    crowd.

    Wanda laughed and stepped forward hefting a good sized

    battle axe in her strong hands.

    Don smiled at her, "If you're nice, maybe I'll fuck

    your ass with my 'staff' before I'm done with you."

    The women seemed to like this and laughed at and with Wanda.

    Though she didn't really seem to mind the teasing, Wanda chose this moment to
    charge Don. It was a clumsy attack, and Don had no trouble slipping out of the
    way. His staff flew around and smacked Wanda hard on the butt. He thought the
    force of her charge would require a few more steps before she could turn, but
    Wanda surprised him by spinning tightly and swinging her axe across at his
    mid-section. Don sprang back in time, but only just. With impressive speed, she
    changed the direction of the axe, swept it up and then arcing down at Don's
    head. Rather than dodging though, Don stepped in and threw his staff up in both
    hands, to catch the axe haft as it came down. Neither staff nor axe gave way,
    as Don expected, though Wanda was surprised that the axe hadn't continued right
    through the apparently more flimsy staff. Don took advantage of her surprise by
    kicking her very hard in the crotch. Though this didn't have exactly the same
    effect it might have on a male, it still hurt, and Wanda winced and pulled
    back. Don pressed the attack, spinning his staff in a withering barrage of
    strikes aimed at Wanda's head. While she was able to successfully block each
    strike, Don was able to throw her off balance enough that he was able to slip
    in close and punch her sharply in the gut. With a loud "Oof!" Wanda
    doubled over, leaving herself open to a decisive rap on the skull that laid her
    out on the ground.

    There was a small burst of applause, abruptly cut off, as

    Don turned to look over the gathered sisters with a cheerful yet derisive
    smile. He was less astounded by his speed and strength than he was by his endurance;
    he was barely breathing hard. "Anyone else want to do your leader's
    fighting for her?"

    "You're pretty good with that stick," said a

    beautiful, tall blonde wearing her hair in braids, as she stepped forward. She
    was wearing a blue sleeveless tunic hanging down almost to her knees and
    cinched at the waist, leather wrist bands and sandals laced up the length of
    her calves. She had all the beauty of Nordic women and a muscular build that
    indicated both strength and speed. She also seemed to be smiling at Don with
    genuine good nature. She asked, "Can you measure up without a
    weapon?"

    Don nodded and said, "Let's find out." He tossed

    his staff to Shelonda and bowed to the blonde, adding, "I'm Don."

    "Brigit," she nodded.

    Don was acutely aware of the fact that he had just given any

    attentive spectators a good demonstration of his basic fighting style. This
    gave Brigit a possible advantage. She certainly had the fire of intelligence
    burning in her eyes, so Don assumed she had an actual advantage. As a result of
    these thoughts he did not rush in to attack her, though a fast step in and
    side-kick was usually a good move in this kind of situation. He relaxed his
    shoulders, slowed his breathing, and waited for Brigit to make the first move.

    Brigit eyed Don calmly as she began to circle him. He noted

    that she had her hands raised and open, suggesting that she might be a
    grappler. Though she was ordinarily someone he might enjoy grappling, Don had
    little taste for wrestling as a form of combat. He was out-massed by the big
    woman; speed, agility and determination were his assets, two-thirds of which
    would be sacrificed in a clinch.

    He turned as she moved, eventually turning his back on the

    bulk of the Sisterhood. Don actually thought they were too caught up in the fun
    of watching the fight to actually interfere, and he was sure Shelonda would
    alert him if someone made an unsporting move. Rather than attack him, the
    sisters were taunting both Brigit and him, telling them to get on with it.

    Finally, Brigit did just that, taking a few quick steps in

    Don's direction, but he only danced back laughing. She came in again, this time
    faster and swinging her right fist in a roundhouse. Don had bounced back,
    though, and to his left. Before she could readjust, he landed two quick blows
    on her right side. It felt like he'd punched a wall.

    Brigit rounded on him, but he had already skipped back out

    of the way. Her smile suggested that his punches hadn't made much of an
    impression. Don didn't mind that; he was still sizing her up.

    She came in fast again, but Don could tell she was a bit

    hesitant; expecting him to evade her she was holding back. Don responded by
    closing the distance between them. He blocked the blow she aimed at the left
    side of his head with his forearm and simultaneously punched straight ahead at
    her nose. There was a satisfying crunching sound as his fist connected. Don
    didn't leave his fist out there long, but snapped it back in time to block the
    punch she threw at the right side of his head. If he'd been slower, Brigit's
    right-left combination would certainly have knocked him senseless; the woman
    was certainly powerful. He brought his knee up and quickly snapped his heel
    into Brigit's gut, pushing the two of them apart again.

    Brigit's nose was bleeding profusely, and she wasn't smiling

    any more. Don had to admit that this bout wasn't turning out as playfully as
    he'd hoped. He thought he'd give the sister a moment to wipe some of the blood
    off her face, but she came at him again. This time, she tried to close faster
    and punch straight at him. Don dropped low, under her reach and hit her in the
    side again, this time much harder. They passed each other and turned, but
    Brigit took the opportunity to swing her fist back-handed at Don's head. He
    only pulled back far enough to take the blow on his cheek. The force of the
    impact knocked him to the side a bit and he tasted his own blood.

    Brigit came at him quickly, and Don had to backpedal and

    block furiously to avoid getting seriously hurt. Finally he was able to strike
    upward with the heel of his hand at Brigit's chin. Her head snapped back and
    she stumbled backward. Don sprang forward, taking two steps and then was high
    in the air, his foot snapped around with blinding speed and Brigit's head
    twisted to the side. Don and Brigit landed on the ground at the same time, he
    lightly on his feet and she heavily on her back. As the crowd of women cheered
    in spite of themselves, Don knelt quickly to make sure that Brigit was still
    breathing. Nicole hurried up to check as well.

    Before they could say a word to each other, Brigit opened

    her eyes and said, "Damn! That was fast."

    Don smiled down at her, touched his cheek which was already

    red and starting to swell, and said, "It was an honor, ma'am."

    "Next time, I'm going to kick your ass, you know."

    "I'll look forward to it," he grinned.

    "Enough!" a familiar voice barked over the hubbub

    at the gate.

    Don looked up to see that the beautiful sister who had been

    talking to him from the wall had come down to the gate. Since she was smart
    enough to lead this group of strong-willed women, Don figured she must realize
    her predicament. If she had the other women attack Don she would appear weak,
    even if they succeeded in defeating Shelonda and him, which some of them must
    now be thinking was no sure thing. If she handed over Toshia she would appear
    weak. If she just shut the gates on them and let them go away she would appear
    weak. In fact, if she did anything other than fight him she would appear weak
    and her authority would be undermined. Bullies were so easy to manipulate, Don
    thought. Of course, she must now see that there was a very good chance that she
    would be beaten by Don, which would be no less a disaster, at least from her
    perspective.

    She came out in front of the small crowd of women, wearing a

    metallic breast plate that still managed to show off some cleavage, a skirt of
    chainmail, metal greaves and bracers. Her midriff was impractically bare,
    though Don certainly didn't mind that. Her jet black hair had now been pulled
    back into a long ponytail. Don thought she was staggeringly beautiful, and the
    haughty attitude only made her more appealing for some reason. In her hand was
    a gleaming long sword in particularly good condition.

    "You fight well for a man," she sneered.

    Don, who had stood up, bowed a little in acknowledgement.

    "I give you the opportunity to go in peace."

    "We will gladly do so if you return our friend to

    us," Don answered.

    "We will not give you what is rightfully ours."

    "Rightfully yours?" Nicole interjected

    indignantly.

    "Hush," Don said quietly. Then, back to the leader

    of the Sisterhood, "We will not leave without her."

    "Very well," she nodded. "I will make you

    submit to me, or you will die."

    "Or you will submit to me," Don smiled easily.

    "I do not submit to men," she spat.

    "Not to men, perhaps, but you will to me."

    She scowled at him angrily, obviously unused to such

    impertinence. Finally she said, "I will not fight you here; the ground is
    littered with your sparring partners. Come inside and fight me in our
    courtyard. No one but me will harm you."

    Don nodded his acceptance, and turned to take his staff back

    from Shelonda, who took the opportunity to say, "I don't know, Don, she
    looks mean."

    "Yeah, she does, doesn't she?" he grinned.

    As the three of them approached the gate the sisters made

    way for them, and Nicole said, "Just remember, I don't have any bandages
    big enough for sword wounds."

    They were led to an open area inside the castle where the

    sisters obviously worked out and practiced with their weapons. Some of the
    sisters and some smaller, obviously less assertive women quickly dragged
    various bags and targets out of the way, clearing the space for the impending
    duel. The other sisters climbed up on ledges and walls around the courtyard to
    make sure they had a good view. Don noticed that Brigit and Wanda were able to
    come in and take their places on a crumbled section of wall. There were a
    number of doorways leading into the courtyard, and, opposite the point where
    they'd entered, a set of broad stone stairs led to another open area, where a
    bunch of chairs were arranged.

    As soon as everything had been cleared from the area

    sufficiently, the leader of the sisters took her place near the center of the
    courtyard, and said, "If you need a sword, Brigit can lend you hers."

    "No, that's alright; I wouldn't want to take a chance

    on cutting that beautiful body of yours," Don smiled easily, as if he was
    flirting with someone at the local coffee shop.

    "I assure you I have no such reservations about cutting

    yours."

    "I think that's a lie... What's your name, by the

    way?" Don began to slowly walk toward her across the open ground, his
    staff in his right hand.

    "Daphne," she snapped. "What do you mean 'you

    think that's a lie'?"

    "Well, you might just be mistaken, but I'm pretty sure

    you don't really want to hurt me."

    "Oh," she laughed, "you're quite wrong."

    Don shook his head a little, and said, "No, I don't

    think I am. I think you're starting to think it would be nice if I beat you and
    carried you off somewhere and ravished you."

    "How dare you!"

    "I'll bet it's been a very long time since you were

    well and properly ravished."

    "What in the world makes you think I'd have the

    slightest interest in being ravished by anyone like you?"

    "The fact that you've let me get this close to

    you," Don smiled. He was only a foot away from her. Close enough to see
    her blue eyes quite clearly enough to read the surprise and then anger in them.

    "You bastard!" she hissed and leapt back,

    simultaneously bringing her sword up and around in a blinding arc.

    Don laughed as he skipped back, temporarily out of range.

    Daphne followed though, spinning her sword in a furiously fast series of arcs
    in front of her.

    "That's fancy," Don nodded, "but I can do it

    too." He began to spin his staff in a figure-eight motion covering his
    front and sides.

    Snarling, Daphne leapt in and swung, counting on her steel

    blade to cut or bash its way through Don's screen. Instead the sword glanced
    off, and Don effortlessly reversed the staff's direction to hit Daphne's
    exposed side. As before, the staff's enchantments imparted greater force than
    the momentum Don provided would indicate. Cursing under her breath, Daphne
    snapped her blade around in an arc aimed directly at Don's head. Twisting
    quickly, Don brought his much lighter weapon up in time to block the strike,
    catching the blade in the middle of the staff between Don's hands.

    There was the briefest pause when it was clear to Daphne

    that her sword should have broken the staff. Don smiled and said, "Yeah,
    that's not going to happen, my dear."

    "Is your head unbreakable?" she asked, and then

    quickly snapped her blade around, over her head, to slash at Don from the
    opposite side. Don blocked this easily, though the edge of her sword was only
    inches from his scalp. Apparently unconcerned, Don let Daphne wear herself out
    with a series of strong, fast cuts that he blocked almost casually.

    When it seemed that she might be slowing down, but before

    she could change her tactics on her own, Don changed his. He dropped low, into
    a proper low stance, letting her sword whistle by high over his head, and drove
    the end of his staff hard into Daphne's belly. He followed this by sweeping the
    staff at her shapely legs. He managed to catch one and threw it out from under
    her. Off balance from this double assault, Daphne stumbled backward. Don
    pursued her, pressing his advantage. It was Daphne's turn to retreat and parry.
    Three times Don managed to hit her, once more in the gut, once hard across the
    arm, leaving a bright red mark, and once a glancing blow to the head, which
    left a slight gash and a smear of blood.

    This last hit seemed to irritate Daphne more than the others

    and she launched into another enthusiastic offensive, which was actually rather
    successful. She managed to leave a shallow cut along Don's left shoulder and
    actually achieved a solid hit on Don's right shin, which would have crippled
    him if he hadn't been wearing his shin guards, fresh from the Wizard's
    wardrobe. Pausing slightly in surprise or anger, Daphne let Don get close
    enough that he struck out with the heel of his hand, hitting her hard in the
    center of her chest just above her chest plate where it showed off her
    cleavage. Daphne gasped and stumbled back again, this time backing up until she
    tripped a bit on the steps at her back.

    To her credit, Daphne recovered quickly, stepped up on the

    stairs, and had her sword at the ready in the second it took Don to launch his
    next offensive. He drove her up the stairs until she was on the level with the
    chairs. He heard the sisters clamoring behind him to keep the fight in view.
    There was a brief exchange during which the tip of Daphne's sword scratched
    over the surface of Don's chest armor, Don's staff cracked Daphne's right thigh
    hard enough to make her cry out and then to favor that leg, and a sword blow
    which was deflected by Don's bracer scored a bloody wound on the back of his
    left forearm. Don seemed not to notice the two wounds he had sustained, and
    continued to drive Daphne back toward the chairs behind her. When she came up
    against one she had to devote a minute bit of attention to keeping her balance
    and maneuvering around these obstacles, and this minor distraction provided Don
    with the chance to strike her right wrist hard enough to make her drop her
    sword. As the blade clattered to the stone floor, Don dropped his staff, and
    closed in.

    Kicking the chair behind her away, Daphne was just barely

    able to twist aside to avoid the kick Don aimed at her midsection. She got her
    hands and guard up fast enough to deflect the series of blows he aimed at her
    head, and then gave him a fast jab which connected with his brow just above his
    left eye. Moving in, pushing her back further, Don ignored the blood that ran
    down past his eye, and threw a furious combination of punches and knee strikes
    at Daphne.

    Then, suddenly, Daphne was falling backward into a big hole

    in the floor that Don had only barely noticed. A bit surprised, he still
    managed to catch her right wrist, but, rather than allowing him to catch her
    fall, this only meant that he was pulled down with her.

    Together they landed on what seemed to be a very large,

    thick mattress. Don landed on top of Daphne, though he was able to brace
    himself on impact so that he didn't crush her too much. There was a moment when
    he was able to take in the surroundings – there were bars around the mattress,
    surprised, naked men looking in at them from the other side, a battered old
    mirror, and apparently freshly laundered red sheets – before Daphne began to
    struggle to push him off her. Don was done playing with her, though.

    He caught her beautiful throat in his left hand and squeezed

    just a little. Looking down into her livid face, he smiled and said, "Now,
    that's enough. I won and you know it."

    Daphne spat at him, and he tightened his grip a bit. Don

    shoved his leg between hers and used his position and leverage to push her
    strong thighs apart. Reaching down with his right hand, he pushed his palm up
    along the inside of her leg, under her chainmail skirt. Sure enough, when he
    got there, he found her already very wet.

    Don chuckled a little and a drop of blood from his forehead

    dripped onto her cheek. As he stroked her moist lips, she continued to struggle
    but not very convincingly – at least not to Don or to her. He smiled and asked,
    "Still going to say you're not interested?"

    "I goddamn hate you!" she insisted. Then Don

    pushed his fingers up inside her and she groaned a little in the bottom of her
    throat.

    "I don't think that's the same thing," Don smirked

    as he began to work his fingers in and out of her, cupping his hand over her
    sex, palm rubbing against her clit. He was aware that the men were watching
    them and that the sisters had gathered around the opening through which Don and
    Daphne had fallen. What they saw was a combination of Don pinning Daphne to the
    mattress while he roughly handled her and Daphne sort of struggling while
    clearly responding to his touch on her.

    "You've fucking ruined everything, you bastard,"

    she breathed through clenched teeth.

    "Do you want me to stop?"

    "Would you stop if I said yes?" she scowled.

    "No."

    Daphne closed her eyes again and let a tremor of pleasure

    pass over her. So quietly that only Don could hear her, she said,
    "Good."

    Don pushed his thigh up between her legs, taking the place

    of his hand against her crotch. As he fumbled at his pants to push them and his
    cup down to free his already half hard cock, Don leaned down and kissed Daphne.
    Shocked, she first let him kiss her, then she began to respond, and then she
    remembered herself and bit at his lip, drawing a bit more blood. Don just laughed
    and shoved her back into the mattress with the hand around her throat. He knew
    full well that he wasn't exerting anywhere near enough force to actually hold
    her down if she really wanted to get out from under him.

    Then, using his legs and his right hand, Don shoved Daphne's

    legs apart and settled between them. He shoved her metal skirt up, took his now
    very hard cock in hand and pushed it down between her legs. Don felt her warm,
    wet lips embracing his head and then he pushed himself slowly into her. As he
    filled her tight pussy, he leaned down and said, "You're mine now,
    Daphne."

    "I still hate you," she growled even as she was

    reaching down to grab his ass and pull him into her.

    "Say it," he said.

    "I'm yours now," she breathed, "you

    bastard."

    Laughing, Don shoved in the rest of the way, feeling his

    head hitting her cervix. He rocked there for a moment inside her and pressed
    against her, before pulling almost all the way out and then driving in again.
    After several such long, deep thrusts, he felt her hand slipping around his
    neck and then holding the back of his head. Daphne pulled him down to her and
    kissed him, not grudgingly but passionately, hungrily. They were kissing and
    biting at each other as his cock slipped in and out of her fiery pussy. Don maintained
    this steady, slow, deep fucking until he felt Daphne clenching and squeezing on
    him, gasping around his tongue and lips as she came long and hard.

    Don pulled back a bit, looking down at her and asked,

    "Who else has ever beaten you?"

    "No one," she answered proudly.

    Don began to fuck in and out of her again, and said,

    "So there's no reason you should ever bow down to anyone but me, is
    there?"

    She smiled up at him, and for the first time the smile

    seemed completely without malice, "No, there certainly isn't."

    "I'm glad we had this little chat," he chuckled

    and began to pump in and out of her with increased vigor. Daphne wrapped her
    long, strong legs around him and pulled him in closer. Don commenced fucking
    her hard and fast. He had promised her ravishment and that's what he was
    delivering. Claiming her body as the rightful prize in their fight, Don took
    her as his own, pushing himself into her with all the energy he had used to
    best her in combat. Daphne now gave no appearance of anything but enthusiastic
    participation. No one watching could have any doubt that she was enjoying every
    moment of the fucking Don was giving her. When she cried out with her second
    orgasm, Don felt his own spilling over. He thrust deep into her and filled her
    with his cum, shuddering and trembling as he spewed his seed deep inside her,
    claiming her in as intimate a way as he could think of.

    When Don finally stopped coming, and had caught his breath,

    he began to look around a bit for the first time since he had begun taking Daphne.
    Before he could get a good look, though, she pulled his head down and gave him
    a brief, passionate kiss. When he pulled back to smile down at her, she
    whispered, "Thank you."

    "My pleasure," Don smiled warmly at her. For a

    fleeting moment, he thought it would be fun to stay here with this Amazon queen
    and rule this little corner of the forest. Then he remembered what he could
    never fully forget – the need to find Toshia. Withdrawing from Daphne's warm,
    wet embrace, Don sat back on his haunches. A burst of applause from the men on
    the other side of the bars around them surprised him. His first instinct was to
    grin and bow, but he recalled the dynamic he had no interest in undermining and
    scowled at the men imperiously, and said in a commanding voice, "Don't
    think any of you have earned the right to disrespect this woman, your
    mistress."

    The applause died off immediately.

    Minotaur Encounters

    Don stood up, tucked himself back into his pants, and

    rearranged his clothing. Only now, seeing Daphne's own disheveled and battered
    state, did he remember that he was covered in sweat and blood. He was about to
    ask how they were supposed to get out of this room, when a rope ladder was
    dropped down from the open ceiling.

    When they climbed up to rejoin Shelonda, Nicole and the

    sisters, Don was unsurprised to see that the women were succumbing to the
    tendency to friskiness that ruled this world. Women were making out and
    fondling each other all over the place. None of it was particularly intense,
    though, and the reemergence of Don and Daphne was noticed at once. Very quickly
    all the playing ceased, and the sisters disentangled themselves. Brigit, her
    face still bloody from her nose, came forward, nodded to them and promptly
    dropped to one knee, bowing her head. Not quite at once, and sometimes a bit
    grudgingly, the rest of the Sisterhood took a knee around Don. Only Daphne,
    Nicole and Shelonda didn't explicitly kneel to his authority.

    "You honor me by your submission, sisters," Don

    said in a loud voice. "You have fought well and there is no shame in this
    defeat."

    Shelonda stepped up and handed him his staff. Don smiled at

    her and then turned to Daphne and said simply, "Our friend."

    Daphne nodded and said to Brigit, "Go fetch the

    pup."

    Brigit got up at once and went, while Don had to suppress a

    smirk and a chuckle. He tried to be serious as he asked Daphne, "The
    pup?"

    Daphne nodded, "That must be your friend. We didn't

    bother asking her name. You have to earn your place here, and she needed to be
    ... house broken."

    Don couldn't help laughing at this. Then he asked, "So,

    how's that going for you?"

    Daphne smiled and began to answer when Brigit came back much

    sooner than expected. The blonde was followed by a naked waif of a brunette who
    seemed rather distraught.

    Brigit didn't say anything until she came close enough to

    Don and Daphne that what she said wouldn't be overheard by more than a few
    people. Then she whispered, "She seems to have run away."

    "Run away?" Daphne seemed confused at the very

    possibility.

    "This girl was coming to find me," Brigit

    explained. "Apparently .Toshia climbed out a window some time before Don
    arrived."

    Don smiled broadly. I should have realized Toshia

    wouldn't need to be rescued.

    Daphne saw his smile and said, "There is reason for

    concern. Your friend is no fighter and there is some danger in the woods."

    "What kind of danger?" Nicole asked.

    Daphne didn't answer immediately, but said to Brigit,

    "Get everyone who isn't injured organized into search parties." Then,
    once Brigit had nodded and turned away, Daphne said to Don and the others,
    "There is a dangerous creature that lives in the forest. We call it the
    Bull."

    Chapter 13

    The Bull: Toshia has charms to soothe the savage beast.

    Toshia had almost no experience with large animals. She

    hadn't grown up on a farm or anything. All she could think was that she
    shouldn't make any aggressive or fast moves. She was glad she didn't have a red
    cape or anything, but then realized that she didn't even know if that made any
    sense. Maybe bulls just had poor vision so bullfighters used the bright color
    to draw their attention. Of course, it was likely that none of this really
    mattered, since, clearly, this was no ordinary bull.

    Sure, it had the head of a dark brown bull, with large, dangerous

    looking horns. Its big dark eyes were watching Toshia carefully. It had a thick
    bovine neck, covered with proper bull fur... or was it hair on cows? At the
    shoulders though, everything changed. From there on down, well, until the
    thighs, the Bull had the body of a big, muscular man, also dark brown, though
    hairier than she had ever seen a black man's body. His thighs started out
    human, but transitioned strangely into the legs of a sturdy bull, complete with
    hooves. How he managed to balance effectively on those feet was a puzzle she
    set aside for the moment.

    Toshia held still as the Bull, or, more properly, the

    Minotaur, took a few steps toward her, moving further into the sunlit clearing.
    Toshia was not surprised to see that it had a large cock between its legs. She
    guessed that the Minotaur was two meters tall at the shoulder, but couldn't
    work out exactly how tall it was altogether, counting the head and horns,
    particularly since the broad neck bent forward. It had very broad shoulders and
    superb musculature to support that heavy cranium and those big horns.

    It looked at her carefully, perhaps wondering why she didn't

    run off. Toshia was wondering that herself. As it looked at her, its hand moved
    to its cock. Toshia's eyes followed the motion, and noticed that he was getting
    hard looking at her naked body. She caught herself smiling at the thought, and
    wondered if there were any she-Minotaurs in the neighborhood. Maybe that's
    why he's got a bad reputation, she thought. She decided to try communicating
    with him.

    In her sweetest voice she said, "Have you been chasing

    the girls with that big cock of yours?"

    The Minotaur blew a little air out of its nose, as if it was

    laughing, and then Toshia was sure he nodded his big head a little.

    She decided, or decided to assume, he wasn't going to charge

    her and kill her, so she stood up. She considered the creature's now hard sex.
    It was as thick as the Player's, but not quite as long. The sight of it was
    already making Toshia's pussy wet.

    "I'm not going to run away," she said.

    The Minotaur cocked his head to the side, as if he was

    trying to work out what Toshia was up to.

    Moving slowly and carefully, Toshia stepped across the

    little stream and approached the big male, who towered over her. She found
    herself unmistakably aroused at the Minotaur's undeniably masculine physique
    and generous equipment. After her time with the satyrs she was well past
    thinking of these human-animal hybrids from classical mythology as being too
    alien for sexual congress. In spite of Nina's concerns he didn't seem in the
    slightest bit like a predator in any meaningful sense. He looked down at her
    with those deep brown eyes, and Toshia tried to imagine what he was thinking. If
    he's like everything else around here, she thought, the XYZ has him
    completely horny.

    "What about it, big fella," she said in her soft

    voice, "have all the girls been too afraid of you to help you out with
    that?"

    The Minotaur snorted what she took to be affirmation.

    Toshia reached out and ran her hand lightly over his chest.

    The hair was surprisingly soft, and his muscles were hard under his flesh. She
    moved her hand up to caress the sinews of his big neck, then down along his
    firm bicep. When she reached his big hand, she lifted it, a little surprised at
    how heavy it was. Toshia brought it up to her face and brushed her cheek
    against the furry back of the hand, and then placed it on naked breast. The
    Minotaur breathed in and began to caress her with a surprisingly gentle touch.
    Toshia had been a bit worried that he would be too rough and strong for her,
    but he seemed quite capable of controlling himself, at least for now.

    As her body quickened under the bull-man's touch, Toshia

    reached out and up to trace her fingertips over the end of his large prick. Due
    to his greater height, the base was as high as her upper belly, and the length
    put the head about level with her collarbone. She bent her head down and kissed
    the tip of it. She reached up with her other hand and began to move both hands
    up and down his length. She couldn't get her fingers around it entirely, but
    she did her best. In any case, she loved having the hard shaft of flesh in her
    grasp. Toshia began to kiss the head repeatedly, and then opened her mouth wide
    to get it past her lips. She bobbed her head a bit on him, enjoying having the
    meaty organ filling her mouth. Given her new-found mission to see how much she
    could do with her body, Toshia was quite determined to get this beautiful thing
    inside her. Her hands moved down to caress his big, full balls as she ran her
    tongue over his cockhead's slit. She found some salty-sweet precum there and
    smiled happily up at those big brown eyes.

    "It sure is big," she said, "and so hard. Do

    you want to fuck me with it?"

    The nod was unmistakable this time.

    Toshia laughed and said, "Good, but you have to promise

    to be gentle with me. You can do that, can't you?"

    He nodded again.

    "OK, but how are we going to do this?" Toshia

    looked around the clearing. There was a low rise that looked like it might be
    of use, but Toshia thought the best option was probably the simplest. She
    looked around for something she could stand on. She saw a good sized rock near
    the stream and said, "Can you pick that up and put it over there near that
    tree?"

    The Minotaur snorted, almost derisively, and quickly moved

    over and picked up the big rock as if it was a big bag of groceries. He took it
    over to where Toshia stood pointing.

    "Put it right here," she said. When it was in

    place, she stood on it, facing the tree. She was about a foot higher now.
    Toshia leaned forward, bracing her hands on the sturdy tree trunk. The rock was
    big enough that she could spread her feet out on it some, which she then did.

    Toshia looked over her shoulder and said, "How's

    that?"

    As if he couldn't believe his luck, the Minotaur carefully

    reached out to touch Toshia's naked butt. When she didn't scream or run away,
    he moved in closer, and she felt his thick cock against the crack between her
    cheeks.

    Toshia pushed back against him, looked over her shoulder and

    said, "Well, don't keep a girl waiting, big fella."

    There was another low bovine snort, and then she felt him

    pushing himself down between her legs. He must be bending his knees to get
    the angle right, she thought, and then the big, fat head was pressed against
    her eager and very wet lips. Then he was pushing into her, and she felt like it
    was too much for her to take, but only for a moment. Then all Toshia could
    think was how good it felt to have her pussy filled with that thick cock! She
    pushed back against him, making the Minotaur completely fill her.

    "God, that's good!" she exclaimed.

    His big, broad hands grasped her around the waist, almost

    closing around her, and he began to work in and out of her.

    "Yes, that feels so good!" Toshia almost yelled.

    "Fuck me!"

    The Minotaur was soon grunting as his massive phallus

    plundered Toshia's tight, wet pussy. She felt his hot breath on the top of her
    head. For a moment Toshia imagined the scene as if someone else were seeing it
    -- her tiny body being fucked by this huge thing with a bull's head. She would
    have reached down to play with her clit, but she needed to keep both hands on
    the tree to keep her balance. She wished there were someone there to see this
    preposterous and incredibly hot scene.

    "Now that looks like fun!" said a familiar voice

    from off to Toshia's left.

    Toshia looked and was completely surprised to see Amy

    standing in the clearing watching her and the Bull. She was wearing a cute
    khaki explorer's outfit, with a buttoned short sleeve shirt and cargo shorts.
    She was even wearing hiking boots. There were a lot of things crowding around
    in Toshia's mind, none of which were adequate to the occasion of Amy's sudden
    appearance. At the forefront, though, was Oh good! He didn't get scared off.
    He's still fucking me. So, Toshia decided to go with that thought and
    respond directly to what Amy had said.

    "Oh yeah, it is!" she grinned. "Are you just

    going to stand there and watch?"

    "That doesn't sound like me, does it?" Amy laughed

    and quickly began to shed her clothes.

    Toshia turned her attention back to the vigorous fucking she

    was getting, and pushed herself back on the Minotaur's stiff prick. She found
    herself eager to feel him filling her with his cum. Then she felt Amy's hands
    on her body. The sexy blonde had stripped and was now between Toshia and the
    tree trunk, kissing Toshia's breasts. Amy's fingers moved down along Toshia's
    belly, dancing lightly over the pink and red scrapes from Toshia's descent from
    the trees, and quickly began to play with her clit. In mere moments, Toshia was
    coming, crying out and shaking as waves of ecstasy washed over her. As she
    came, she continued to push back against the Minotaur's hard body. Then, when
    she was coming down, she felt that beautiful cock inside her swelling even more
    and then it was pumping hot, sweet cum up inside her.

    "Oh god, yes, yes," Toshia moaned and then began

    to come again. She sagged between Amy and her Minotaur lover, tears running
    down her cheeks and a happy grin plastered on her face.

    "Wow," Amy breathed as she hugged Toshia's naked

    and sweaty body to her full breast. "Can I have a turn?"

    Toshia laughed and said, "I'm sure he'd like

    that." She looked over her shoulder, saying, "How about it, big
    fella, do you want to fuck my pretty friend here?"

    The large, horned head nodded emphatically. The Minotaur

    immediately pulled out of Toshia with an audible sucking sound.

    "Hey, hey!" Toshia cried. "Take it easy

    there! We're not going to run away on you, and it's just rude to abandon a girl
    so abruptly."

    The Minotaur made some almost articulate sounds that Toshia

    chose to interpret as an apology.

    Amy was helping Toshia keep her balance as she stepped off

    the fucking-stone, when Toshia saw that there was what looked like a fancy,
    large area rug in the clearing, with what looked like a back pack or satchel on
    it. She went ahead and asked, "What's that?"

    "Oh, that's the flying carpet," Amy said.

    "The Wizard lent it to us so we could come rescue you."

    "Um, okay. Where's everyone else, then?"

    "They're at the castle. Don's fighting the sisters --

    that's the right word, right? Don's fighting them to make them release
    you," Amy explained.

    Toshia laughed, "Of course he is." She was

    suddenly both worried about Don's safety and charmed by his foolhardy attempt
    to be the dashing hero. A number of ideas suggested themselves to her in fairly
    quick succession, but the one that seemed most pertinent was that there was
    pleasure to be attended to here in the forest. "Can you make that thing
    hover in place?"

    When Amy answered that she was pretty sure she could, Toshia

    gave her directions and soon the carpet was floating at just the right height
    and Amy was lying on her back upon it, with her butt on the edge and her legs
    spread.

    Toshia, still standing on the ground, leaned in and ran her

    tongue over Amy's exposed pussy.

    "Mmm, delicious," Toshia pronounced, "and

    already very wet. Want me to go down on you, or have our friend fuck you?"

    "Oh, can't I have both?" Amy asked. She was

    already running her hands over her tits, squeezing and pulling at her hard
    nipples.

    "Can you wait, boy?" Toshia asked over her

    shoulder with a smile. She took the Minotaur's snort as a "yes" and
    promptly bent back down to run her tongue up between Amy's moist lips, scooping
    up the sweet nectar with the end of her tongue.

    "Oh, that feels so good," Amy murmured.

    Toshia lapped her tongue over Amy's clit, making the woman

    shudder and whimper. Toshia began to lick at Amy's clit while moving her hand
    up so that she could push two, then three fingers up inside her pussy. Knowing
    that the Minotaur's cock was easily as big around as her hand when it was
    squeezed together, Toshia decided Amy could do with the full treatment. Toshia
    kept licking Amy's clit as she worked her fourth finger into her wet and
    grasping pussy. Amy gasped and shuddered, but relaxed her vagina to accept the
    extra intrusion, and even pushed back, encouraging Toshia.

    The floating carpet held its position well, Toshia thought,

    as she fucked her four fingers in and out of Amy's cunt. Licking steadily at
    the clit in front of her, Toshia withdrew her fingers, clustered them together
    with her thumb and proceeded to push into Amy's pussy until her entire hand was
    inside the beautiful woman, who was now writhing on the carpet, clutching her
    breasts and moaning aloud. Toshia kept pumping her hand in and out of Amy,
    whose juices were flowing freely, running slowly down Toshia's arm. All the
    while, Toshia continued licking and now sucking at Amy's clit. Toshia now
    realized that she wanted to be fisted by Amy, Shelonda or Nicole in the very
    near future -- maybe they could take turns! Then, Amy was coming, loud, long
    and hard. Toshia held her hand still, deep inside Amy's clenching vagina, and
    sucked on her clit as Amy enthusiastically and vocally rode out her intense
    orgasm.

    When Amy collapsed back down on the carpet -- her full

    breasts rising and falling as she caught her breath -- Toshia slowly withdrew
    her sopping, slippery hand, turned to the Minotaur, and said, "She's all
    yours, big fella."

    The Minotaur, whose erection had never done more than

    slightly subside, moved forward quickly to take Toshia's place between Amy's
    thighs. Amy smiled up at him as he pushed the big, fat head of his phallus
    slowly into her waiting pussy.

    "Oh, yes!" Amy said with a grin. "That feels

    great! Fuck me with that big cock!"

    The Minotaur didn't hesitate, and proceeded to push the rest

    of his massive organ into Amy's willing pussy. The carpet didn't budge as he
    began to fuck steadily in and out of her. Amy encouraged the Minotaur with a
    steady stream of happy grunts and moans.

    Toshia clambered up on the carpet, got on her hands and

    knees and gave Amy a long, deep kiss, sharing the sweet taste of pussy. Toshia
    loved the sight of Amy's nice round tits jiggling back and forth as she was
    fucked steadily. She moved to get her mouth on one of those luscious boobs, but
    Amy stopped her, saying, "Sit on my face, Toshia. I want to lick
    you."

    More than happy to oblige, Toshia quickly straddled Amy's

    head, facing the Minotaur so she could watch him fucking Amy. She lowered
    herself down until she felt Amy's mouth and tongue on her pussy and clit. Amy
    proceeded to lick the Minotaur's cum out of Toshia, while her chin pressed
    against Toshia's clit. Wriggling a little in delight, Toshia noticed that the
    Minotaur's horns were just over her head, and just the right distance apart...
    She reached up and took hold of them, using them to hold herself in place over
    Amy's mouth. In this way the three of them formed a triangle, connected at Amy's
    mouth and Toshia's pussy, Toshia's hands and the Minotaur's horns, and the
    Minotaur's huge cock and Amy's pussy. Like this they swayed and worked
    together, each of them getting closer and closer to orgasmic release.

    Toshia found the sight of that enormous cock sliding in and

    out of Amy to be incredibly erotic, in part because she was having a hard time
    with the fact that her own tiny little body had taken that thing in so
    wonderfully well. She swayed there, between Amy's talented tongue and the
    Minotaur's horns, watching Amy's beautiful pale and perfectly curved body
    getting plundered by this mythical beast with its dark, monstrous cock, and
    remembered that that same thing had just a short while ago had fucked her as
    vigorous and filled her with its thick, sweet cum, which Amy now had so eagerly
    licked and sucked out of her.

    "Oh, fuck!" Toshia sighed. Then she cried out as

    she came again, pushing down on Amy's mouth as the explosion of delight swept
    over her in intense, fiery waves. She held on to the bull's horns as she shook
    and shuddered.

    Then Amy and the Minotaur were coming, moaning and grunting

    loudly in the clearing. Toshia managed to get off Amy's face without taking her
    eyes off the image of the two bodies coupling in passionate carnal union. As Amy
    shuddered through the tail end of her orgasm, she moaned, "Oh, that was
    wonderful!"

    Toshia smiled down at her friend, and leaned down to give

    her a long kiss, enjoying the taste of herself on Amy's mouth. After a moment,
    Amy sighed and Toshia looked down to see that the Minotaur had pulled out of
    Amy's pussy. There was a long rope of white cum hanging between the head of his
    cock and Amy.

    "Yum!" Toshia exclaimed and quickly crawled to the

    edge of the carpet. She caught hold of the Minotaur's hip and urged him closer.
    When he obliged, she sucked the head of his cock half-way into her mouth,
    simultaneously getting a mouthful of delicious cum and getting her face covered
    with the stuff. After sucking down several good swallows of jizz from the
    Minotaur's cock, Toshia lowered her mouth to Amy's messy cunt and began to suck
    and lick up every bit of Minotaur cum she could find. Amy happily encouraged
    Toshia, even to the point of gently rolling the both of them over into a 69,
    with Amy on top, so every drop of the mingled Minotaur's juice and her own
    would run down into Toshia's mouth and onto her face. Of course, Amy also took
    the opportunity to go back to licking Toshia, this time directly concentrating
    on her clit.

    While they were engaged with each other like this, they were

    very close to hanging off the edge of the floating carpet. The Minotaur, who
    apparently felt left out, took advantage of this situation and came back over
    to press the head of his big, brown cock between Amy's legs, between Amy's
    pussy and Toshia's mouth. With a little help from Toshia and the Minotaur, Amy
    adjusted her hips so he could enter her again, while Toshia could continue
    licking Amy's clit.

    Toshia lay there on her back, having her pussy and clit

    licked by Amy, who was being fucked from behind by a big man-bull, while Toshia
    was herself tonguing Amy's clit and the underside of the beast's hard shaft. It
    didn't take much of this before Amy was coming again for the third time. Toshia
    followed soon after, gasping and moaning underneath Amy. Then, to Toshia's
    surprise, the Minotaur was coming again as well. His cock swelled in front of
    her eyes and she watched as he pumped cum up into Amy. Of course, there wasn't
    enough room for all that cum, so it spilled out around that big cock down onto
    Toshia's face and into her eager mouth.

    She tried to catch it all, but when he pulled out of Amy,

    very slowly, a flood of the sticky, delicious stuff ran out into her mouth and
    all over her face. Laughing, Toshia did her best to lick Amy clean, but it was
    no use; there was just too much, and it was all over the place.

    Amy moved around so that she could help Toshia out, licking

    and sucking up as much of the cum as she could, or helping scoop it up for
    Toshia to slurp down.

    When they were as done as they were likely to get, the two

    women sat up and noticed the Minotaur was standing by, watching them. His cock
    was now, finally, deflated.

    "I like your friend," Amy grinned. "Can we

    keep him?"

    "He certainly does have some good qualities, doesn't

    he?" Toshia smiled. Then, as she hopped off the carpet, she asked the
    Minotaur, "Do you have something like a club? You know, a big stick you
    could use to knock things around."

    He looked back at her in apparent confusion, so she looked

    around for a moment, found a good sized stick and showed him what she had in
    mind. He seemed to understand and headed off into the forest.

    "We better get cleaned up before he comes back with

    another hard-on," Toshia laughed.

    As she dropped off the carpet, Amy said, "Oh, that reminds

    me, I have your clothes with me."

    "Clothes," Toshia said as she stepped into the

    cold water of the stream, "I remember those."

    While they washed the sweat and cum off, Amy said, "I

    was supposed to just fly around the area out of sight for a while, and then go
    back to see if the others needed help, but then I saw you and your
    friend."

    "Well, we better go see if we can help them out,"

    Toshia smiled. "Those women are bad asses and probably have Don tied up
    and whipped or something already."

    By the time they had pulled their clothes on over their damp

    bodies, the Minotaur had returned, carrying what looked like the trunk of a
    small tree.

    "Can we leave that carpet here?" Toshia asked.

    "I think so," Amy nodded. "It's only supposed

    to move where I tell it to."

    "That's convenient."

    Toshia tried to explain to the Minotaur that she wanted it

    to follow her and help her out if needed. He seemed to understand all of this
    to some extent, and fell in behind her as Toshia led him and Amy back toward
    the castle. Walking on the ground, and without worrying much at all about being
    quiet, they made good time through the forest. When they came to the crumbling
    stone wall, Toshia led them around until they came to the clearing in front of
    the castle's gate.

    It looked like someone had made a mess out of the ground

    there in front of the castle, and Toshia naturally feared the worst for Don and
    the others. In front of the gate were two sentinels -- women who took one look
    at the Minotaur behind Toshia, gaped for a second, and then bolted inside.

    "OK, let's hope the rest of them are as scared as they

    were," Toshia said grimly. "Stay close."

    Toshia knew that the sisters could probably gang up on the

    Bull and bring him down, but it would be a costly victory, and she was hoping
    they would be too freaked about his sudden appearance at her side to actually
    fight. She was counting on the elements of surprise and fear to carry the day
    so that they could get Don, Shelonda and Nicole and get the hell out of there
    before the sisters had time to collect their wits. With all this in mind,
    Toshia led her little trio with the big stick into the courtyard of the castle.

    She wasn't surprised to see the sisters all gathered there

    armed to the teeth and looking at her and the Minotaur with alarm. They were
    all scrambling to get as far away from the Bull as they possibly could. Their
    bogeyman was probably bigger and scarier in real life, and not only had those
    dangerous horns but was wielding a huge club. She also expected to be
    confronted by the indomitable Daphne and Brigit.

    What Toshia had not been expecting, though, was seeing Don

    at the head of these women. He stood there confidently, his staff held lightly
    in his hand. He was a bit bloody, and seemed to have the beginnings of a black
    eye, but he was smiling at her with obvious ease. Also obvious, was the fact
    that both Daphne and Brigit were standing behind him, looking to him for
    leadership.

    "Hi Toshia, we were just coming out to look for

    you," he said.

    "And I was just coming to rescue you," she said,

    "but obviously you don't need it."

    "And neither do you," he laughed.

    Then Don dropped his staff, and caught her in his arms as

    she rushed across the courtyard. She hugged him tightly, and reveled in having
    his warm embrace around her. She hadn't really appreciated how much she had
    missed him until that moment. Finally, they were together again.

    To be continued.

    By BradentonLarry for Literotica

    58 min
  • Adventures of Long John: Part 10 - Stuck In Bernadette’s Universe

    Is Bernie becoming a sex doll.

    Based on the works of OnePaige, in 10 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    John

    looked at Bernadette standing naked and panting in the doorway and
    thought, right on time. His cock still throbbed in Shonna, her sheath
    slick, fiery from their friction. They'd both been moments from a
    brain-melting orgasm. The black woman stared fiercely at his sister. It
    wasn't precisely according to the plan they'd devised, but he wasn't
    surprised. He expected this to happen. John didn't think he'd
    manipulated his sister so much as guided her to the venue where her true
    desires could surface. Every woman, virgin or not, has a goddess
    waiting inside to express herself.

    And this was the most delicate moment in her goddess's unfolding.

    "What

    the fuck, girl!?" said Shonna irritably, still gripping the exercise
    machine, still clenching on John's thick shaft. They both dripped sweat.
    They both still breathed deeply. They both still wanted that elusive
    orgasm. He was counting on it.

    "Sorry;

    sorry," said Bernadette, leaning on the jamb and only half able to
    cover herself. This isn't how we planned it, she thought, but I kinda
    have to play along now, don't I?

    "I

    couldn't resist, Shonna. I had to see; uh; this guy; uh; at work. I
    mean, in action; no, I mean; I'm sorry, I don't know what's got into
    me." Abashed as she was, she couldn't take her eyes off them, curved
    into each other, a double-parentheses of desire. And the two pairs of
    eyes on her weren't judging her, at least not for her looks. Maybe
    Shonna was angry for the interruption but her eyes took her all in with
    an animal kind of appetite, from her toes to her dimpled cheeks.
    Bernadette felt them burn their path up her body and it felt good.

    John's

    eyes appreciated her, too, she saw. He didn't seem upset, but instead
    that smug smile made her warm inside. Self-consciousness drained from
    her and some tentative confidence rose in its place. Her own animal
    appetite made itself known. I didn't think I could still be horny after
    getting myself off, she thought, but look at these two looking at me; I
    wanna see where this goes.

    John

    had imagined Bernadette unclothed, but now he could appreciate her
    burgeoning womanhood. In her nakedness she had the air of an Ingres
    nude, maybe that one of the girl standing in a pool with the ewer on her
    shoulder. There was something innocent about her softness, the full
    curves and slim waist, the tentative posture in the doorway. Her
    smoothness and her shyness, being caught exposed, made her sweetly
    appealing.

    Bernadette's

    dusky rose skin, smooth and soft, shaped a body just about grown into
    its full womanhood. His eye traced the hourglass of her, the messily
    knotted dark hair, the round shoulders, the high, full tits tipped with
    small, ochre, crinkled areolae and fat raspberry nipples, pinched waist,
    soft belly, deep navel, wide hips, wisp of short-trimmed charcoal
    pubes. His sister had a buoyancy where the woman impaled on him had a
    firm energetic angularity. John wanted both, the angry, muscular little
    sex machine stuck on his cock and the plush, skittish but hungry sister
    poised to join or flee.

    "Ladies,"

    he said calmly, giving Shonna a good squeeze of her waist, holding the
    minx impaled, "there's enough of me for both of you." He looked hard at
    his sister and knew she wouldn't let on that they were siblings. "You,
    little girl, don't be afraid. Tell me why you're in that closet."

    "Uh,

    I heard about you; from her, in fact," she looked smugly at Shonna,
    "and I've been fantasizing about you." She stood a little straighter,
    moved a step out from the doorway. "I was obsessed, kinda, with the idea
    and when you just; uh; just showed up I acted without thinking." When
    the sky didn't fall her courage grew. Something in her drew her to the
    couple unashamedly still joined in front of her.

    She

    saw dozens of them in the mirrors and her own self, not half bad
    looking, standing there with them like some kind of old painting. It
    didn't feel wrong.

    "So you like watching?" He asked, grinding his cock ever so slightly in the black woman, "Better than sex for you?"

    "Well, I uh, haven't had, uh; real sex," she said, genuinely embarrassed, feeling so amateur.

    "Oh,

    child;” murmured Shonna, clenching on his cock again, "I coulda helped
    you with that." John knew from experience that the goddess energy in the
    room would turn her anger to sympathy. There was always a worship of
    the earthly body when two women encountered him together, when he
    channeled Pan.

    "Shonna,"

    John said, "you like being watched? You like being a teacher?" It
    seemed logical given her personal trainer job and all the mirrors. Here
    they were multiplied in all directions - a chiseled pair of fit humans
    in the midst of coitus and neither of them running to cover up, but
    instead still minutely moving their bodies against each other. Little
    movements sent shivers through them both.

    "So maybe you know I work with a sex therapist. Is that part of what you girls have heard about me?"

    Shonna

    clung to the machine, said, "What they say about you, is too good to be
    true, but I've had plenty of bad sex. I figured I should give you a
    try, since you walked in tonight out of the blue."

    "So you like to be watched?"

    "I

    do, actually. I look good. I know that." She eyed Bernadette. "I don't
    much like being perved on; but girl, you really haven't had sex?"

    "You wanted to watch?" John asked Bernadette.

    "I

    wanted to learn," Bernadette said, still flushed from her orgasm and
    unable to resist moving closer, "I; unm;” The urge to merge rose in her
    now with little to impede it. This was what they'd planned for after
    all, her watching. And now it seemed Shonna was Okay with it, too.

    John pulled the black girl tight onto his spike and rotated just the slightest. She groaned. "You want to watch us now, then?"

    Bernadette

    stood with a hand lightly covering her cloudy pubes and the other at
    her lips, intense, an unconcealed hunger in her eyes. She was too
    nervous to say it out loud, yet felt so ready. Ready for more than
    watching. Her fingers brushing her muff sent a delicious tingle through
    her.

    John

    put an arm around Shonna's chest and lifted her off the ground still
    impaled on his thick spike. She squealed as he turned and sat on the
    weight bench. He spread her legs with his and leaned back. Their slick
    organs on full view in the bright fluorescents and the many mirrors, the
    black girl now rode reverse cowgirl and split wide, entirely exposed to
    Bernadette.

    The not-so-shy-now sister inched closer, pulled by desire.

    John lifted Shonna and held her on the tip of his wet cock. "You like what you see?"

    Bernadette

    just nodded, eyes on their union. There was something so vital and so
    natural and so, well, sacred about two people coupling like this.
    Shonna's dark purplish-gray labia stretched tight around her brother's
    throbbing red column, a bright line of her cherry red insides outlining
    him.

    "What do you want to learn?"

    "How;

    how does that fit?" She asked, breathlessly, easing to her knees. It
    didn't matter that this was her brother's engorged flesh before her. It
    only mattered now more than before that she know this part of life.

    Shonna pressed herself down his shaft and sighed, "Your body knows how;”

    Bernadette leaned closer, reached to touch John's thigh as Shonna rose again, leaving her juices shining on him.

    John

    trembled when her fingers traced along his leg. His body still hung
    near to orgasm and his balls tightened at her touch. He pushed himself
    into the black girl again and she whimpered. Deep in the heat of her his
    cock throbbed, but he held her tight. "Don't move," he said, "Go ahead
    and look close, Bernie. See how we fit."

    So

    close he could feel her breath on his balls, she examined their
    inflamed flesh. John felt a finger trace the seam where he spread
    Shonna's swollen labia. His sister's fingertip nosed into her folds and
    ran over his slippery, gnarled shaft.

    "Touch

    my clit, baby," simpered the black girl, trembling in his hands. When
    Bernadette tentatively pressed her finger against that nub Shonna quaked
    and cried out. He felt the orgasm shake her, legs twitching, body
    stiff. Her cunt clamped hard, milking him. She groaned deep in her chest
    and let it run through her, held up in his strong grip.

    "Here's a little lesson, Bernie;” John said through gritted teeth, "Tickle my balls and I'll cum."

    When

    her warm fingers ran across the wrinkles of his slippery sack the
    pleasure he'd been holding back overtook him. John lifted and jammed
    Shonna onto his pole and they both growled loud and long. He lifted
    again and jammed her body down again. He felt his semen erupt into her.
    On the third thrust he held her tight on his cock and let the organ
    pulse for his sister to see.

    Bernadette

    knelt there, her hands frozen where they touched the lover's bodies,
    feeling their muscles twitch, watching their juices seep from the red
    flesh and run down around her brother's testicles. Was it because she
    was flooded with oxytocin that this felt practically holy? Was that why
    her body felt drawn to connect with both of theirs? What seemed most
    important was that they were all beautiful bodies and something magical
    could happen between them.

    Did

    John feel the same? Could her body persuade his to initiate hers?
    Something compelled her to lick her fingers clean of the lover's juices.
    It was an intimacy that her whole self longed for.

    John

    plucked Shonna off of his cock and gently eased her to the padded
    floor. He eyed Bernadette still kneeling between his knees and staring
    at his softening, wet organ. It would be good if she'd lean in and lick
    him clean like she'd just licked her fingers, but he'd let things take
    their natural course. He knew her goddess was alive and longing for him.
    He wouldn't get in the way.

    Shonna stirred, "You almost knocked me out," she said wearily, "I need the bathroom. You come with me, girl."

    John

    watched them go, one ass tight and muscular, the other soft and shaped
    for pounding. He just sat and let his body come slowly down, feeling
    that deep Dyonisian core recharge.

    When

    they shut the bathroom door behind them and while she peed, Shonna
    said, "Girl, you really ain't had sex?" Bernadette was too high to let
    the incredulity bother her. "You want to have some tonight?"

    She

    realized that Shonna's enthusiasm shouldn't be a surprise. After all,
    she'd talked a lot about her conquests at the clubs, all that bad sex
    she complained about. It was her own reaction that surprised her now.
    Bernadette felt sexy. She stood naked in the bathroom with this
    energetic love-bunny, her sticky thighs wet with her own juice and
    instead of being self-conscious she was filled with an unfamiliar
    confidence. Yes, I'm sexy, too, she thought, looking in the mirror at
    her curves, chin held high. She even turned to appreciate her own bosomy
    figure, raising her hands over her head and watching her tits rise,
    too.

    She

    and Shonna looked much different, but her brother didn't show any sign
    of judging. Maybe working with a sex doctor was part of it. Maybe his
    confidence was contagious. Maybe pretending they weren't siblings for
    Shonna's sake would make it easier to forget that herself. Did she
    really want to forget that?

    "You think he can?" She asked Shonna, but thought, can he have sex with his sister?

    "Pift!

    Ain't no stud gonna turn down two hot women like us wanting' to do
    him!" Shonna said, washing her hands, standing proud in the mirror and
    running her wet fingers over those puffy nubs pointing from her chest.
    Bernadette, intrigued by how black and thick her nipples were, found her
    mouthwatering.

    "I

    only know what I read on the web and what I can learn from the handle
    of my hairbrush." Bernadette realized she wasn't embarrassed to say the
    plain truth. They were enfolded in a bond of trust somehow. Maybe
    evolution had made it so that when the prospect of mating with an alpha
    male arose all other things between females became trivial.

    "Don't

    sweat it. Momma's gonna show you how it's done." Then the black woman
    grabbed her hand and led her back to John sitting on the bench, elbows
    on his knees, that heavy organ that she desired hanging slack.

    He

    was confident. He was rock-solid beautiful, too. She wanted to press
    her soft body against his granite one. She wanted to rub her skin on his
    pelt, run her fingers through his beard, clamp his thigh between hers
    and dry-hump him while her nipples poked his flesh.

    Just

    reading the women's faces John knew how the night would go. Two
    goddess-possessed bodies came to worship with him at the altar of primal
    love. Best to let them lead.

    "John, this girl needs us. Poor child wants a first time and I bet you're just the man to help her with that."

    He

    thought earnestness looked cute on Shonna, standing there still glazed
    with the sweat of their screwing and channeling so much happy erotic
    energy, playful. He asked, "Have you taught anyone about sex before?"

    "No,

    but I'm damned excited about helping this girl." Shonna said, gripping
    the naked Bernadette by the arm, "It's like lifting, right? You need to
    pay attention to form and have an experienced spotter."

    "Attitude

    and intention are a big part of it, too," he said, "Think on this while
    I use the bathroom. It's a quote from some guy. We control nothing, but
    we influence everything."

    Bernadette

    realized that she felt a warmth toward Shonna in part thanks to her
    eagerness to help, in part because she didn't need to compare herself
    with her, being suddenly confident in her own sexiness. Because the
    woman wasn't judging her and seemed receptive,. It was like being on a
    field hockey team - you worked with your teammates to score, you weren't
    trying to beat each other. It looked like she was going to score
    tonight and Shonna would get the assist. Something opened further in her
    realizing that this woman and her brother wouldn't set boundaries but
    would provide guardrails.

    And

    her body felt a pull toward Shonna's. The woman looked at her with an
    appetite, the caress of her gaze making Bernadette tickle inside.
    Perhaps she looked receptive to Shonna, too, because the woman came
    closer and, as she moved her open palm toward Bernadette's tit, said,
    "Can I touch your nipples?"

    The

    electricity of that touch tingled right to her cunt. She felt herself
    gush as the fingers slid around her heavy mammaries and sought the
    tightening berries. Shonna turned her face up and Bernadette leaned over
    to kiss her. Just a brush of the lips at first, then a gasp and their
    mouths parted and she put both hands behind the woman's neck and kissed
    her like a starving girl.

    Bernadette

    dragged her nipples across Shonna's in the rush of desire and the
    shocks running from all those intersecting body parts to her sex made
    sparks inside her. She got dizzy. Her body rose again into excitement,
    into the drive for release. Images of John deep inside Shonna welled up
    and the heat in her crotch spread outward. Her insides clenched. She
    dripped.

    Shonna's

    fingers moved downward, across her belly into her pubes. She gripped
    the hairs and pulled and Bernadette flinched, but with the surprise of
    arousal. I never tried pulling my cunt hair, she thought, What else
    don't I know could turn me on?

    John

    shambled back from the bathroom and they broke their kiss. This was the
    moment it got really real for Bernadette. Here was her brother in all
    his hunky six-foot-four godliness ready to take them over a red line
    that wouldn't even have occurred to her the week before. And here she
    stood, demure but devoured with a kind of need, a kind of natural
    impulse, a kind of unequivocal longing that she didn't have the words to
    describe. Her body knew it wanted what his could share.

    Shonna

    had said, Your body knows, and she was right. In her core she knew that
    a merging with her brother's body was perfect. The doors were locked,
    the lights were off out front, they were as alone as they could be,
    Shonna didn't know they were siblings and was there to mentor her. The
    stars have aligned, she thought, and might never align again.

    Looking

    at her brother looking with hunger at her made her weak. She wanted to
    fall into his arms and just let him do what he would with her body. The
    longing to spread herself for him, the pull to taste him on her tongue,
    the need to feel him pulsing inside her all raced through her.

    She

    simply spread her arms for a hug. He stood tall over her and wrapped
    her tight, kissing the top of her head tenderly. Suddenly his hard, hot
    body touched hers. Even his kneecaps sizzled against her. The planks of
    his thighs and his abs were firm, his chest hairy where she buried her
    face, smelling his scent. Her tits spread soft across his ribcage. But
    that cock pressed into her belly! The heavy mass of it, the heat and the
    aliveness made her want to kneel and explore it, to take it in her
    hands and mouth.

    Shonna,

    forgotten for a moment, said, "How can I help you, Bernie?" And she
    almost laughed. Giddy with excitement and confusion, she said, "I don't
    know. I don't know - what do we do?"

    "How

    about," said John, taking a shoulder in each big hand and moving her
    body from his, "Shonna shows you how to get me hard again?" The air
    between their sweaty bodies cooled them.

    Bernadette looked down at that thick flesh, that manhood of his, that mysterious, almost monstrous appendage and nodded.

    When

    his sister looked up at him with those eager, innocent, yet hungry eyes
    John wanted to be her hero, the man who could set the pattern for her.
    He wanted to save her from all the misery so many of his cougars had
    felt, that apparently even the libidinous Shonna had felt. John looked
    at Shonna and said, "Let's show her what good sex is all about."

    The black woman beamed. "You sit on the bench again, Okay?, and we'll get you up in no time."

    He

    put his hands on the bench behind him and leaned back a little. It made
    it even easier to see the two women kneeling before him. It made him
    seem less threatening, too. He spread his knees and let his organ hang
    over his balls. Shonna looked proud. Bernadette looked nervous, but
    eager.

    "The easiest thing," Shonna said, leaning to take his cock in hand, "is to use your mouth on him."

    "I haven't done that before, either," said his sister, looking intently at the organ in question.

    "We

    should understand something before we get started," the black woman
    began, "I've had some fun tonight already and you, girl, I want you to
    be the focus here on out, Okay? I'm not gonna hog this thing." She gave
    his meat a squeeze.

    "It's

    all for me?" breathed Bernadette. Her whole crotch tingled just looking
    at it this close up. Funny that a heightened awareness of her own body
    would be the effect of being naked with such a delicious man. She knew
    exactly where her skin ended, sensed the curve of her own flesh in
    space, the swell of tits, the way her sex hid in the hot juncture of her
    thighs, the mat under her knees, the heat emanating from the other
    bodies so close. In the mirrors she caught herself inclined toward her
    brother. She looked like a soft nymph, some kind of mythical woman
    spirit.

    Shonna

    seemed to be channeling something primitive, too. Are we in touch with
    our spirit bodies? Bernadette wondered. Are we finding something
    powerfully more common between us than anything that makes us different?
    Inches separated the muscular woman from her and she felt more than the
    heat of her body, she felt the bestial appetite. No wonder the church
    tried to keep sex a secret. This seemed like a scary power that rose to
    the surface when two or more naked bodies came together.

    Her

    mouth watered and her cunt seeped. Her whole skin tingled with the need
    to be touched. She wanted to roll in something, like a dog. God, this
    is weirder than I thought it would be. She chuckled out loud.

    "Yeah, it's pretty impressive;” said Shonna, lifting John's heavy organ. "Touch it?"

    Bernadette

    watched her hand move toward her brother's flesh in slow motion. It's
    like I'm high, she mused, like I'm outside myself somehow. Her fingers
    closed around his soft, warm penis and a flush ran through her as her
    body glowed with its desire. She felt lightheaded again and took a deep
    breath, felt her weight settle on her knees.

    "I'm just gonna watch you play with it," whispered Shonna, sitting back. "You mind if I play with myself?"

    Bernadette

    ignored her. She could only keep this swelling man in her mind where
    images of her own body merging with his multiplied faster than she could
    focus on just one. Every sex fantasy she'd ever had crowded into her
    thoughts. And all those images, all those combinations of his body with
    hers circled around the need to feel him inside her.

    John

    rested on his elbows and watched his sister holding his cock. The first
    stirrings of his second cumming moved inside him. Shonna watched her,
    too, and kept a finger gently swirling in her crotch. She seemed to
    understand that the girl needed to find her own way for a bit.

    Bernadette

    squeezed him and he swelled. She giggled. Her heavy tits shook. She
    looked up at him questioningly and he nodded. Bernie put out her tongue
    and touched it to his tip. One hot little touch and he kept swelling. He
    grew in her hand, rising, proud, and her eyes grew bigger.

    She licked his tip again and he flexed. A crystal bead oozed out and she looked at it for a long time.

    "Go ahead. Taste him," said Shonna, "There's gonna be plenty."

    Bernadette

    took a deep breath and felt that engine running inside her. She hummed
    with its energy. Her mouth watered at the sight of her brother's juice;
    just that drop shimmering there. She pulled his cock closer and leaned
    in, tongue out. The drop melted and spread in her mouth, sweet at first
    then a sharp tang as she swallowed. In John's eyes she saw his need and
    longing for what she could bring. She felt powerful.

    Another

    drop swelled from him and she placed a kiss on his tip, smearing the
    juice on her lips while watching him smile down at her. Like that day in
    the diner when she told him her plan and his look felt like he was
    giving himself to her, but this time he really was. And she was so ready
    to give herself to him, her nipples so hard they ached. She wanted to
    rub her legs together. She wondered if strings of her desire were
    dripping from her cunt. It felt hot enough and wet enough even without
    touching herself.

    And

    her mouth watered, too. She bit her lip and licked across them. Looking
    at John she opened her mouth and thought about the line she was about
    to cross. The line kept moving, she realized, and the horizon extended
    forever. Why stop here?

    "Go ahead, girl!" whispered Shonna.

    John

    held his breath. His sister's open mouth hung an inch from his knob,
    her breath teasing him. She looked at him with a far-away air and he
    wondered if she doubted herself. He flexed his ass just to move firmly
    in her hand, so she could feel the insistent energy of his body where
    she held it. His balls tingled where the hairs brushed her wrist.

    Bernie

    very, very tentatively placed her open lips on the swell of his purple
    crown and her tongue again licked the tip. He shook. With a look of
    concentration, brow furrowed, his sister let her lips stretch as she
    lowered her head, holding him firm in her hand. He felt the wet heat of
    her mouth spreading over him. He wanted to thrust, but held back,
    breathing hard. He gripped the bench and watched.

    The

    red rim of his corona slowly slipped behind her lips, the tight ring of
    them sealing around his shaft. He felt a pulse of juice and Bernie
    grunted, then swallowed. She closed her eyes and moved her tongue under
    his knob, feeling that little wrinkled cleft of him. She'd pulled the
    foreskin down tight and put a second hand around his shaft while she
    explored his knob.

    "This

    is exactly the right time to go slow like that," he said, sighing. She
    tried to smile around him. That was cute. She looked so pleased. "Let
    your instincts lead you."

    Bernadette

    thought of the porn vids about deepthroating. Is that anywhere near
    even possible? she wondered, He's so big and I'm such an amateur. She
    had a new appreciation for the professionals just then. It was
    reassuring to know he liked it slow because that's the way it was gonna
    be with a cock this big. For her, anyway. Maybe Shonna could show her
    how a more experienced woman handled such a horse.

    He

    flexed and pulsed in her mouth again. She swallowed again that
    bittersweet offering. She sucked her cheeks in tight and ran her tongue
    all around his rim. It made him shake and she really liked that. This
    isn't that complicated after all, she realized, just let our bodies tell
    us what to do. One day I'm going to make him cum in my mouth. Not
    today, but soon;

    John

    was more than content to watch his sister get to know his cock. "You're
    doing great, Bernie," he assured her. And she amused herself with
    touching all the ribbed swells on his shaft, the wrinkled foreskin, the
    ventral bulge through which his spunk would flow soon enough. Her spit
    ran down, making her fingers slip along his skin.

    "A

    lot of drool is good," added Shonna, "Get him good and slippery." The
    black woman came closer, resting an arm on his thigh. She reached for
    one of his nipples and tweaked it. He shivered. "You like that, huh?"

    No

    sooner had Bernadette filed that information than Shonna took a nipple
    of hers between her fingers. She pinched gently then hard and that sent a
    sharp shock down her spine to flare in her crotch. "Hmm!!" she squeaked
    and John trembled in her hands. His cock pulsed again. She hadn't
    realized that a man oozed so much just when he was aroused. She'd
    thought it all came out at the end. More good information. Tasty
    information.

    Shonna put a hand on one of Bernadette's. "Can I take a turn?"

    Bernadette

    released him. The air cooled him for a moment, then Shonna took his
    sister's place. Her mouth was noticeably smaller, but her lips more
    pillowy. Where they slid on his shaft they heated him. With his knob up
    against her molars he couldn't go any deeper. She drooled on him and let
    it coat his shaft where her hand began a gentle pumping. Pulling off
    she said, "When you get him as deep in your mouth as you can, try
    swallowing over and over, Okay?" then offered him to Bernadette.

    Bernadette felt so grateful all of a sudden. She kissed Shonna on her wet mouth and darted her tongue playfully.

    John

    watched the two women kiss over his aching boner, each with a hand on
    him, lost for a moment in their own pleasure. Every time he had sex with
    two women it was different, whether they were mother and daughter or
    lesbian lovers. These two didn't have a history nearly as complex as the
    others had. It would be interesting to see how their own physical
    relationship developed, if it did after tonight. He couldn't hope for
    anything better for Bernie than a sex-positive understanding of the many
    ways human bodies could please each other.

    For now it was good to watch his sister open up to the woman who kissed her so tenderly.

    John

    waited. The women's kiss lingered. Shonna twisted Bernie's nipple and
    she whimpered. Then his sister broke the kiss and leaned toward his cock
    again. She looked determined. She wasn't so tentative about dropping
    her mouth over him this time. Bernie bobbed a couple of times and then
    tried the repeat swallowing technique. He could tell it wouldn't get him
    deeper, but it felt like heaven wrapped his flare in pure joy as her
    throat and tongue tried to suck him down. It made her drool all the more
    and she worked hard at it until she had to release him for a gasping
    breath.

    "Whew!" she spat, "that's like work. Does it feel good? I'm sorry I can't get it that deep;”

    "No

    worries, Bernie," he smiled at her earnestness, "You're doing
    beautifully. As good as anyone. And this should be play, not work."

    Bernadette

    felt lightheaded again, from the exertion and from pride. It felt so
    good to make someone so happy. And it was so easy! And it felt
    surprisingly good to have a cock in her mouth, too. Better than her
    fantasies had imagined. The feel of the flesh, the heat, the hard and
    soft and wetness of it, his juice gushing in steady, tasty drops. Her
    mouth felt empty without his cock in it. But so did the rest of her.
    What would it feel like with that cock in her cunt? Even better?

    "You

    know what I want to see?" said Shonna, rising to her feet with hand on
    Bernadette's shoulder, "I want to see the Stallion go down on you,
    girl."

    Bernadette

    looked at her brother and melted at his hungry smile and the way his
    gaze drifted down across her tits to her delta. He sat there all hard
    and drippy and she saw him swallow at the thought of her cunt. It made
    her feel oily inside. And hot.

    "How

    about I spread some towels on the mats here?" Shonna did that without
    waiting for an answer and pulled on the girl's wrist, "Go on and lay
    back." The black woman sank to her knees beside Bernadette and smiled up
    at John as if to say, "Dinner's served!"

    "Don't

    be shy about telling him what feels good, Okay?" Then she lay on her
    side next to Bernadette and cupped one full tit in her hand. "Ever had a
    guy get you off like this?"

    "No," Bernadette said, "neither of the guys I got handsy with wanted to do that."

    She

    watched John ease down to his knees and realized she instinctively had
    her legs together. But this was another line to cross. To open her cunt
    completely to his eyes. She didn't think the meaty, red thing was all
    that pretty. She rather preferred keeping it snug inside her panties,
    her thighs guarding it from anyone's view. It's what she was taught
    anyway. Why were they made to wear school uniform skirts that only came
    to their knees and then told to keep their knees tight together so the
    boys wouldn't see their private parts? It never made sense, but she was
    stuck with the idea that it wasn't for her to look at. For anyone to
    look at.

    But

    then she thought, well, if men think it's so special why don't we women
    think so? John's cock is beautiful; and it's a meaty, red thing, too.
    At that thought she relaxed her legs and, watching John's cock waggle
    and his eyes rivet to her opening delta, she began to feel that maybe
    her sex was beautiful, too. Maybe it just needed the right audience to
    appreciate it; to make her appreciate it. John sure looked appreciative
    as it appeared. She felt the sticky lips pull apart as her knees spread.
    It took her breath away to be so exposed for the first time.

    John

    knew to go carefully into the garden of a maiden. When the goddess was
    present the proper approach was essential. Yes, she wanted to couple,
    but she needed to feel respected, to have offerings placed at her altar.
    And so he knelt in the sacred V and just looked, silently saying a
    prayer that Dr. Wright had suggested to help him steer his own male god
    energy to a mutually holy encounter.

    He

    looked at his sister's moist, soft, pink flesh offered to him. It was
    swollen with her wanting. Still red from her fingering, too, he
    imagined. "You're a goddess, Bernie. Thank you." Then he brought his
    face down to get a lungful of her musk. He put an arm under each thigh
    so he could reach up to toy with her nipples or around to pull up on the
    flesh of her mons to open her clit to his tongue.

    Bernadette

    rested on her elbows to see him nuzzle into her delta. The scratch of
    his beard on her thighs thrilled, the press of his lips against hers
    made her gasp. Then his tongue, hot, wet and insistent, probed into the
    pulpy flesh and she had to lay back down. Shonna took a nipple in her
    fingers again and squeezed gently to a slow rhythm. She felt her passion
    rise with each beat, with each lick, with each breath.

    Her

    legs went limp, no longer with the urge to close out unwanted
    attention. She wanted all of her brother's attention. Right there. And
    there. And there. And she told him so. John moved his tongue up the seam
    between her thigh and labia, then down to the bottom of her opening,
    then lightly probed along her lips, parting them, sucking out her thick
    juices, tickling with his mustache, running his fingernails across her
    belly. He took her other lonely nipple in his fingers.

    Her

    clit cried for a touch but he kept circling, kept finding spots that
    made her whole body quake. It made her curl her hips up to follow his
    tongue. It made her work her fingers into this curly dark hair and press
    his mouth to her slit.

    There

    was a release just at the tipping point in her trembling body. She felt
    his drool run down her vulva. She felt his tongue darting across the
    edge of her clitoral hood, lapping around and around her clit, but
    staying just too far away for that release to begin. Then Shonna took a
    nipple in her mouth and she rose one more level closer than she knew was
    possible and still the release hung just out of reach.

    "Oh,

    God, Please! Please, Please!" And she pushed John's head down and tried
    to press her clit right up against his tongue. She growled as her body
    tensed, her ass rising from the towels, straining toward orgasm.

    Then

    he put a thumb on each side of her mound and pulled upward and apart.
    Her clit blossomed from its hood and his tongue landed like a whole hive
    of bees on it, teasing for pollen, lapping and drooling all over her.

    She exploded.

    She writhed.

    The

    climax shook her body, thrashed her legs, rolled her head in the tangle
    of her hair as she strangled a scream. It sent her consciousness into a
    dimension beyond time and space. She was pure pleasure for a minute, a
    sustained note of clear, ringing joy with her fingers clenched in John's
    hair, her nipple sucked in Shonna's mouth, her body an arc above the
    towels and multiplied in dozens of mirrors, an infinite and endless
    peak.

    Eventually,

    her body remembered to breathe. And she sank slowly back to earth, John
    still gently licking, Shonna gently sucking. She felt it all drain out
    of her and she went limp. "Okay, stop, now; stop. I'm dead; am I an
    angel now?"

    He

    brother levered himself up over her with a wet, smiling face. Her dew
    sprinkled his beard. Yet there was a deep seriousness in his eyes. The
    ultimate moment had come and she spread her legs smoothly, lying there
    otherwise completely limp, completely vulnerable. Could she possibly
    have felt this safe with anyone else?

    John,

    up on his arms, cock hanging hard, moved slowly, keeping his eyes
    drilled into his sister's. There he saw hunger and awe and anticipation
    and surprise.

    "Guide me," he whispered.

    Bernadette

    reached down, found his heavy organ swaying inches from her vulva and
    gripped it tight, holding him for a moment, poised to pierce that final
    thin veil of separation between them, that tattered notion of purity and
    of goodness. It seemed like an imaginary line. Yet, the idea of it, of
    her brother being her first, of him introducing her to this towering
    pleasure still gave her a huge extra dose of thrill. It felt so good to
    be so bad.

    She

    bit her lip and let him push forward. His wide knob torched her labia
    where it touched and pressed aside her heated flesh. She didn't worry if
    it would fit, she just wanted it inside asap.

    "Let

    him go slow," Shonna whispered in her ear, lying there beside her, one
    arm across her tits, one hand holding her head where her sweaty hair
    stuck.

    The

    pressure grew as his crown insisted on entry. Bernadette kept her hand
    on his shaft, pretending some control, but mostly feeling that thick rod
    pulse and flex as it met resistance. Her flower opened petal by meaty
    petal. She wondered if he'd reached the hot pink depths that she saw his
    cock expose in Shonna's gash. It felt like he was filling her wider
    than her pelvis would allow no matter what she desired. But she was wet
    and they slid smoothly as he pushed, using his weight to power his
    cock's descent into her.

    It

    amazed her to think that she could experience another orgasm, but she
    sensed the embers of the last two still burning in there. She sensed
    that they could easily burst into flame again. Hoped for it with all her
    being.

    John

    watched the wonder grow in his sister's eyes as he entered her inch by
    inch. He could feel his cock pulse in her tight hand, the knob wrapped
    in her wet, hot hole. It was snug, but they all were. Some women, like
    Shonna, had skills in gripping with their Kegels, but all of them were
    tight around his organ. He'd reached the depth where it was just her
    small hand keeping him from going deeper. He waited for her to decide
    while Shonna played with her nipples again.

    Bernadette

    groaned, getting the feel of his cock filling her. And not all the way
    there yet, she thought, maybe only half of it; The fire in her sex
    wanted fuel. His fifth limb was the kindling. All it would take was some
    rubbing of their organs together to ignite her again. She took her hand
    away. He pushed. She groaned as her insides were bulled out of his way.
    There were nerve endings in there she'd never ignited before. And the
    amazement continued to grow. The arousal found another plateau and she
    wrapped her legs around him.

    She

    wanted to lock her heels into his ass and kick him deeper, pull him all
    the way in. She lifted her hips up to meet his implacable progress. She
    expected to see her belly swollen with his hefty organ - it sure felt
    that way.

    John

    sank to his elbows. He rolled his hips and felt his pubes grind into
    his sister's, felt his wet balls stick to her moist flesh. They were
    complete. If the universe had designed a perfect state of bliss he
    couldn't imagine one better than this. Her tits spread under his hairy
    chest, her legs hugged his hips, her arms encircled his waist, her eyes
    closed in bliss, her mouth opened for a kiss. He kissed her for the
    first time and the union of their bodies, the connection of their most
    sensitive flesh brought him to that familiar state of joy. There was joy
    in just holding this connection, not moving, just feeling their skins,
    all their fleshy territory, touching.

    "Bernie,"

    he said between kisses, "I want you to take your attention into every
    part of your body. To every place where we touch, inside and outside.
    Just feel it for a bit. Just savor it."

    "Umm,"

    she answered. She quivered, too. He knew her body wanted to start
    moving. He knew the goddess stirred in her and would come to vibrant and
    powerful life soon. It was in the influencing of these ancient powers,
    not the controlling of them, that the most exquisite pleasure could be
    reached. He wanted her to know that feeling, to have that skill. It
    would take a lot of sex together to teach it.

    But

    that was for another time. Tonight his calling was to usher his sister
    into this part of adult womanhood. So for a while he kissed her. He
    spent time tasting her, nipping at her lips, dragging his across hers,
    sparring with her tongue, thinking of that tongue recently licking his
    cock, savoring his juice. Her moaning increased and her arms clutched at
    him. Her body began to stir under him.

    At

    their side Shonna sat cross-legged with a hand cupping her sex. She
    seemed content to just watch. He saw that she used the mirrors, too. He
    wanted to get back to suckling those chewy puffies some time. He
    supposed she was willing to defer to Bernadette tonight because she
    figured he was available again in the future. She was right. He winked
    at her. She smiled.

    Bernadette

    had let her mind inspect all the places they touched like John said and
    it made her hungrier. She couldn't stop her body from moving anymore.
    His weight on her amplified every movement. It made all those touching
    places more intensely sizzle-y. That's not a word, but it's what I am -
    sizzle-y, she mused, sister-sizzle-y, sister-sizzler, all-you-can-eat at
    the buffet;

    Maybe

    what she was; was just drunk on sex. Was that a thing? Was it just
    lust? She was realizing that lust wasn't merely a condition in any way.
    It was fundamental to being a woman, to being a human. In this state of
    arousal going on three-orgasms-in-a-row there wasn't any argument in her
    head that could persuade her that Lust with a capital 'L' wasn't the
    ground of her being, so fundamental that it became a spiritual state.
    Completely without fear she had a man, her brother!, many inches deep in
    her. She'd surrendered to the Universe, to God, maybe.

    Was

    she starting to understand John's Goddess talk? Was she a Goddess if
    she was in the presence of God? His cock moved in her and it sure felt
    that way. Could a physical body feel any more right to be in? Could her
    spirit experience the material world any more intensely or joyfully? It
    hadn't before tonight, that's for sure. It was like all that Catholic
    School teaching about goodness and godliness had left out the best part.

    God

    had been inside her all this time and now she could feel him! John's
    cock slipped back an inch and she squirmed. His skin lifted from her
    sweaty body and the cool air seeped between them. She wanted him back on
    top and deep inside, but he kept sliding outward, dragging her pleasure
    with him, making her hunger all the greater. As he retreated the ridges
    and bands on his cock pulled at her cunt, pulled at all those nerve
    endings she'd just discovered. She gripped him with her legs but he
    receded anyway.

    John saw the look of almost panic on his sister's face as he withdrew. He gave her a reassuring, loving look.

    "Now

    it's all about the contrast, Bernie," he said as he brought his knob to
    the merest purchase in her sex. He held it for some long seconds, then
    moved smoothly back into her, deep and slow. Her look of awe almost made
    him laugh. He loved having that powerful effect on his women. So now
    the dance began - John pushed and Bernie gasped, he pulled and she
    grasped at him. Over and over, faster and faster.

    Bernadette

    felt the ebb and flow of pleasure across her body. Another surprise -
    as he sawed her pleasure's peaks and valleys were amplified. The
    contrast he talked about. Yeah, every time he pulled out she felt his
    loss more powerfully, but every time he muscled back in her delight rose
    even higher. She wondered where the energy came from to move their
    bodies so powerfully, so relentlessly, so long. Maybe they were tapped
    into the divine source. It didn't matter, she was going to ride it to
    the end if it killed her.

    It was delicious to feel her tits sloshing on her chest with his rocking into her.

    Then

    she noticed what happened when he drove in hard. He mashed her clit
    with his pubic bone and a spike of pleasure flowed all the way to her
    brain. With every spike her brain stopped. She disappeared. She became
    simply; ecstasy. Off and on her brain pulsed. Another level of pleasure
    she hadn't imagined. She hadn't even red about it. Did everyone get
    this? Why'd they keep it a secret? She felt, in the moments her thoughts
    could cohere, that she must now be entering into the holy of holies,
    the most sacred, secret, sweet ark of knowledge.

    John's

    smiling down at her made her think he could read her thoughts. "Why
    doesn't; anybody; tell you; about this?" she gasped. He just kept
    smiling. Sweat dripped on her. Their bodies made smacking noises. Shonna
    looked like she was about to cum again, rubbing herself intently,
    watching them pleasure each other.

    When

    Bernadette looked Shonna in the eyes the woman shook and groaned
    through a climax, cross-legged and rocking on her own hand. They held
    the look while the orgasm ran through her. They were going to be good
    friends now, probably. Bernadette was glad her world was expanding this
    way. It was the trust that made it so sacred, she realized. Safe. She
    felt safe.

    Shonna

    leaned forward over her knees and put her forehead on the mat, curled
    into a wrung out tangle of limbs, sweat dripping, her spine-jagged back
    rising with each shuddering breath. Bernadette watched her come down and
    sensed her own peak coming soon. John's calibrated pounding brought her
    closer and closer. Her body began to feel like something separate from
    her being, from her self-as-ecstasy. She drifted in the beautiful haze
    of it.

    John

    saw his sister zoning out and felt proud. They were so in sync - he
    felt that kind of dissociation, too. It was familiar and he could drive
    them both to a buzzing orgasm in a minute if he kept up the pounding.
    Her goddess was fully present and receptive. But this was a station on
    the journey. He wanted her to fully inhabit her goddess body when she
    next peaked.

    "Shonna,"

    he said, breathing hard, "will you come over here and do Bernie a
    favor, please?" The woman raised her head and looked weary but willing.
    "Can you lick her clit for her?"

    The

    sweaty woman crawled beside his sister and lay her head on that soft
    belly, angled her mouth down where his cock speared her, where he pulled
    the girl's legs apart, where the 'little man in the boat' sailed.
    Bernadette gasped when her tongue found that little cock button.

    John

    liked that his sister looked confused for a moment. He wanted her to be
    fully present when they took this tryst all the way to the end. He
    pulled his dripping cock all the way out of her and saw the bereft look
    in her eye. Then he offered it to Shonna's mouth.

    Shonna

    smiled and opened for him. His straining purple knob, dripping with
    Bernadette's thick, frothy cream, filled the woman's mouth. She worked
    her tongue to suck it clean. John pulled it from her and pressed it down
    into his sister again, her parted, wet and red labia eager to have him.
    He sank it deep and she groaned. As good as this felt it still served
    as a pivot point. Bernie needed to take some ownership of her
    deflowering. He didn't want her passive. The goddess in a woman wasn't a
    passive spirit but a vibrant, commanding one.

    She

    lay under him and received his thick member with shivers of glee, with
    her soft body shaking, her heavy tits pooled, the nipples spiky, her
    hair a mess, sweat running, the pink flush of her exhilaration coloring
    her. So he moved his cock back and forth from his sister's sex to the
    black woman's warm mouth, bringing Bernie back from her trance. He did
    it until their pleasure had plateaued back down a notch.

    "There's one more thing, Bernie, then you can cum." John watched the look of indignation cross her face.

    Bernadette

    recoiled even as she felt her brother's cock slide deliciously deep.
    She'd drifted on the pleasure his magical wand had brought her. She'd
    been in a kind of nirvana as a result of all his attentions. But now he
    pulled her back from that brink. Now he says, then you can cum? she
    thought, Like he's the boss. As if it was he alone responsible for her
    pleasure, only he could dictate the ending, only he controlled the
    outcome. She wanted that fucking orgasm. She was so ready for it.

    Then

    Johnny rolled away from her and onto his back. His cock slapped wet on
    his belly. He looked at her and smiled. "Get on," he said, "have me your
    way." The energy of her indignation drove her to rise, to swing her leg
    over and lever his cock up, then squirm her cunt around until they fit
    and she could discover the angle that would get him buried to the hilt.
    It was bliss. She sank down his length and spread her legs wide,
    inviting him deep. She put her hands on his hairy chest and saw him
    smiling smugly again. Then she realized he'd maneuvered her. "You want
    me to take control, don't you, Johnny?"

    Her brother just smiled and rocked his hips. Okay, then, I'll take control. I'll ride the Stallion all the way to the barn.

    His

    sister didn't notice that Shonna left the room, giving them the final
    destination without distraction. John thought the black woman had a lot
    of bedroom smarts. No wonder she was dissatisfied with her lovers. She
    was definitely worth a few more sessions.

    Bernie

    took a minute to figure how to rise up and down on his pole. He kept
    still and let her find her rhythm, let her get her groove back. Her
    heavy melons swung wildly and she didn't care. "Let me suck your
    nipples," he said. She leaned forward and hung one tit over his mouth.
    He latched on and pinched the areola between his lips, lashing the fat
    nipple with his tongue.

    After

    a bit she just lay her tits on his chest and focused on sliding up and
    down his gooey shaft, her head on his shoulder. He put his hands behind
    his head and enjoyed it. Her hips rose just perfectly to top out on his
    tip and the arc of her pelvis curling down, the splay of her legs that
    put her cunt lips tight to his root, well that was proof of intelligent
    fucking design as far as John was concerned. That and the hundred other
    ways that human bodies fit together in pleasure.

    Well,

    well, well, Bernadette mused, sex is the ultimate mystery and it isn't,
    too. She sucked in her brother's sweaty aroma with each breath. She
    ground her nipples into his hairy chest. She gripped his biceps, those
    hard, chiseled masses of muscle. She sank his magnificent cock
    repeatedly deep into that undiscovered territory inside her and rose
    steadily toward her final release. She'd arrived in a new world. One
    that had been only as far away as an attitude change. And one good,
    loving brother opened the door.

    Bernadette

    let the pleasure build in her every cell. She followed her bliss. And
    it suffused her entire body, spreading from deep in her pelvis where
    Johnny's fat knob filled her to the tips of her fingers. It was good to
    be made love to by a caring partner - it was even better to make love
    with a knowledgeable and generous man.

    Her

    brother brought one hand to her rump and gripped the soft meat as it
    shook. He slid his fingers in the sweaty cleft, pulling her apart. Even
    as she pumped her pelvis up and down his pole he worked his fingers
    along the channel, running them across her sphincter and down to the
    frothy, wet junction of their bodies. She imagined the view from behind -
    her ass up, cheeks spread, his column sucked into her, that other
    wrinkled hole exposed and slippery.

    What

    if there was more than one man, more than one lover pressing her body's
    buttons? What if another man came up behind her, his cock hard,
    stroking it, kneeling; Was it Okay to imagine even more sex than she was
    having? Was it fair to Johnny to imagine a second man? It excited her
    even more, though, to think the electric feeling of his fingers on her
    ass were someone else. Then he put his fingertip against her wet
    sphincter and pressed.

    John

    was glad his instincts proved correct. He felt his sister's body shiver
    when he put his finger at her asshole. He didn't force it, just moved
    gently around the wrinkled ring and let her accept the pressure as she
    needed it. She began rising up slowly along his shaft then dropping
    quickly to slam on his hips. His own need grew in him. His need to cum
    again rising to meet hers.

    Bernadette's

    body moved without conscious control, rising up and dropping down,
    taking his organ deep, driving the delight through her whole body. Every
    inch of flesh signaled overload. The nipples crushed to his chest, the
    labia dragged along his shaft, the fingered bung hole, the cheek against
    his shoulder, her hair with his other hand pulling at it.

    She

    craned her head to the side. "Bite my neck," she begged through gritted
    teeth. Even as she rode him, woman on top, powering her own orgasm
    closer, she wanted to submit. She could have both. There was no more to
    want. No more to feel. When his teeth sank into her flesh the world
    disappeared into a white flash of ecstasy and she was back to that
    infinite space of delight, but at her own command. She'd brought herself
    here. She'd found herself here.

    As

    he bit his sister's corded neck John felt her crescendo. Bernie's body
    spasmed, her hips lost the rhythm, her scream wavered, her hands
    convulsed, her spine went stiff and he drove his cock up into her over
    and over again until his own explosion crashed into hers.

    Pulse

    after pulse of spunk rocketed through him, curling him up to fire deep.
    He pulled Bernie's hair and held her delicate flesh in his teeth as she
    shook. He squeezed her ass and ran his fingers across all he could
    reach, smearing their juices.

    Gradually the intensity spent itself. Their squelching bodies slowed toward stillness.

    Her

    body lay soft across his chest as the power flowed out of them,
    relaxing into his diminishing thrusts. The thick tool that had bulled
    its way into her now delivered caresses as it retreated. They became a
    fleshy, sweaty, exhausted puddle on the floor.

    Shonna

    appeared again, bringing warm washcloths. "That was fucking amazing,"
    she said, "Or amazing fucking." She washed them like an acolyte and the
    cleansing felt good, too. Groggy, John smiled, knowing this was just the
    beginning of what the three of them might discover together. Bernie had
    rolled to snuggle in his arm while Shonna ran the warm cloth lovingly
    over her body.

    The

    black girl covered them with towels and snuggled herself on his other
    side. There wasn't much to say even if he could have formed words. Their
    bodies fit together and said all that needed saying.

    The

    notion that this kind of teaching was needed in the world stirred in
    his mind. He and Dr. Wright had been rescuing lost goddesses, restoring
    cougars. What if he could help women find their goddess before they were
    disappointed in the world? Maybe he could attend to bringing forth good
    healthy goddesses before they had a chance to be lost. It was certainly
    something to sleep on.

    Based on the works of OnePaige, in 10 parts, for Literotica


    1 hr 1 min
  • Lost in Eros, The Forest: Part 5
    The Wizard’s Wife Plans her own seduction.

    By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy

    stories.


    As their lips parted, and he looked into her emerald eyes,

    Madeleine said, "I really shouldn't..."

    "You really should," Don smiled and then kissed

    her again. With his left hand, he untied the silk belt that held her robe tight
    around her waist. Letting the robe fall open as they kissed, his hand slipped
    in and ran along her warm skin, moving around her waist to her back again. As
    she parted her lips and his tongue slipped into her mouth, Don lowered his
    right hand from her cheek to gently caress her throat before moving to her
    shoulder, where it eased her robe off her shoulder.

    When his palm glided over and then cupped her bare breast,

    she shuddered. Her nipple was hard against his palm. Kissing her more deeply
    and intently, Don moved his hand slowly over the curve of her breast, enjoying
    its full weight. A low moan blossomed in her throat, and Don's hand slipped
    lower, gliding over her belly until he felt the short hairs of her lower
    abdomen against his fingertips. He moved a little lower and Madeleine parted
    her legs a bit for him.

    When he brushed his fingertips against her lower lips,

    already a bit dewy, Don felt her hands on his robe's belt, untying the knot
    that held it in place. By the time his fingers had gently parted her and were
    probing into her warm wetness, his robe was open and her hands were on his
    straining manhood. He slowly pushed two fingers up into her; she pulled and
    squeezed him.

    Don broke their kiss to look into her eyes. She looked back

    at him with flushed lust. Any play acting was gone. Still Don remembered that
    he was charged with making this look like a convincing seduction. He withdrew
    his slippery fingers, which elicited a low whimper and a frown from Madeleine,
    and then bent down to slip his arm under her legs. Pushing up with his strong
    legs, Don lifted her in his arms and carried her to the bed. Laying her down
    gently, he took a moment to admire her long, pale, perfect body as she looked
    back up and him with her breasts rising and falling with anticipation. Don
    reached out to run his fingers over her face, lightly caressing her with
    tantalizingly tentative touch, and then down over her neck, along her
    collarbone, over the swelling curve of her breast, around and over her nipple,
    then slowly down her belly.

    Don rose and moved around to stand where her knees extended

    off the edge of the bed. He reached out to run his hands over her long muscular
    thighs. Remembering that she was playing the part of resistance, Madeleine
    resisted when he urged her thighs apart. Don smiled down at her, and bent over.
    He continued to caress her legs as he lightly kissed her thighs, moving up and
    down them. Finally, he made his way to her neatly trimmed bush, kissing it
    firmly, lingeringly. When he pressed his hands against her thighs, she very
    slowly parted them.

    Don did not dive right into the dish she

    "reluctantly" served him, though, but slowly settled in between her
    legs, lightly kissing his way along the sensitive inner surface of her upper
    thighs. He lightly kissed her pink pussy, and then retraced his path along her
    thighs, this time kissing more firmly and longer. He also began to lightly
    pinch her flesh between his teeth. By the time his mouth returned to her pussy,
    Madeleine was squirming on the bed, and her hands were moving over her upper
    body.

    He ran his tongue over her, savoring the sweat nectar

    already seeping from between her lips. He did it again, pressing a bit harder.
    The next time, his tongue pushed between those lips, delving along the inner
    folds just outside her vagina. On this pass, Don's tongue glided over her clit
    and Madeleine let out a low moan. He gently sucked her clit into his mouth,
    pulling on it, as two fingers held her open, spread for him. Don released her
    clit and lowered himself to probe again with his long, strong tongue. Madeleine
    writhed on the bed as he pushed his tongue into her delicious, wet pussy. Then,
    Don returned his attention to her clit, licking it slowly and firmly. As soon
    as Madeleine was relaxed and enjoying this, Don pushed two fingers slowly up
    inside her ready pussy.

    "Oh yes!" Madeleine sighed.

    Don gradually increased the tempo and pressure of his

    licking, while steadily pumping his fingers in and out of her now dripping
    pussy. After only a few minutes, Madeleine threw her arm down and held Don's
    head to her as she cried out. Her back arched and her pussy squeezed and pulled
    at his fingers. Don kept licking her as she came, slowly and steadily
    maintaining the intensity of the sensations that had driven her into this
    ecstasy. She started to come down, only to explode again and again. By the
    third orgasm she was thrashing on the bed, and it took some effort for Don to
    keep his mouth on her. When she was done, though, she pushed him away from her,
    and said, "Fuck me, Don!"

    His lower face slippery and shiny with Madeleine's passion,

    Don wiped his grinning mouth off on the back of his hand and stood up. He
    shrugged his robe off and let it fall to the floor. Taking hold of Madeleine's thighs,
    he pulled her toward him so that her butt was on the edge of the mattress. She
    was squeezing her breasts and watching him as Don smiled at her and took the
    hard shaft of his cock and pushed it down until the fat head was slipping
    between her dripping lips.

    He paused, and said with a mocking smile, "Are you sure

    this is what you want?"

    "Yes! Give it to me!" she exclaimed.

    With one firm motion he penetrated her, sinking fully into

    her livid embrace. She moaned and rolled her head back in its pillow of
    red-brown hair. Don held still for fear that he might abruptly come, so intense
    was his arousal; Madeleine was one of the most beautiful women he'd ever been
    with and the "courtship" and foreplay up till now had been the
    longest of any he'd known since coming to Eros. When he was sure he wouldn't
    come precipitously, he bent down and lifted her thighs up in his hands, then
    lifted her exquisite long legs until they were up on his shoulders. With his
    hands holding her firm thighs, Don began to pull his cock back out of
    Madeleine. As soon as he was almost all the way out of her, he drove in again –
    forcefully, making her gasp. Again and again he pulled out and then shoved in,
    and with each thrust he pushed up against her clit.

    "Yes, Don, fuck me!" Madeleine cried out. She was

    now squeezing her own breasts fervently, subjecting her nipples to enthusiastic
    punishment.

    Any thought of putting on a show of seduction was now

    completely gone from Don's mind. Now all he could think of was fucking
    Madeleine's wonderful pussy with utter abandon. His body made itself into a
    screwing machine, muscles, sinews, bones and cock all ravishing the glorious
    creature on the bed in front of him. She let out a long, low moan in staccato
    rhythm in time with the pounding Don was giving her pussy and clit. Don felt
    his balls tightening and his cock swelling inside her. Then, abruptly, she
    threw her arms out straight at her sides and caught the silken cover of her bed
    in tight clenching fists. Her whole body arched, so that from her butt to the
    top of her head her back was up off the bed. Madeleine screamed as her orgasm
    blew through her, a sexual inferno. Don shoved hard into her, filling her up
    with his cock just as his thick jet of cum shot into her. His world became
    nothing but the exquisite feeling of coming inside this woman. Again and again
    he pumped his seed into her, until he reeled, light-headed and slumped forward,
    doubling her over on herself on the bed.

    Only one step remained to the Wizard's plan, one final stage

    of transforming his marriage into the free-spirited, open one he craved. Or, at
    least so he thought. As he informed Don and the girls during the afternoon, the
    Wizard had coaxed a confession from his wife that she had enjoyed the sex with
    Don. After a bit more prodding, Madeleine had broken down and admitted that she
    had loved it and wanted more. Now, the plan was to get Madeleine to give in to
    her lust in the right context, so as to make the move to non-monogamy complete.

    So, the plan, such as it was, for tonight was to put

    everyone in the same room and see what happened. Of course, Don, Amy, Nicole
    and Shelonda were tasked with making sure that something interesting did
    happen. With Madeleine more or less in on things, and the Wizard anxiously
    hoping that mischief would occur, the success of the evening was as certain as
    such a thing could be. All that remained in doubt was how to get things going.

    After a somewhat subdued dinner, Don escorted his three

    companions through the empty, candle-lit corridors of the Wizard's home. Don
    was wearing what he thought of as casual evening wear – a light jacket,
    buttoned white shirt and slacks. The women were wearing sexy evening gowns –
    both Amy and Shelonda were sporting impressive cleavage, and Nicole compensated
    by wearing the shortest skirt. Arm in arm, they finally came to a large sitting
    room with a fire glowing in an ornate fireplace. There were half a dozen
    comfortable chairs, settees, chaise lounges and love seats arranged in an
    uneven circle around the room. The four of them made themselves comfortable as
    they waited.

    It wasn't long at all, though, before the Wizard joined

    them, with Madeleine on his arm. The Wizard had foregone his robes for a dark
    suit, and had his white hair swept back from his broad brow. Madeleine was wearing
    a slinky evening gown that pushed her breasts up and had long slits showing off
    her perfect legs. Her beautiful hair spilled over her bare shoulders.

    Introductions were made all around. The Wizard finished

    with, "And, of course, you know Don."

    "It's good to see you again, Madeleine," Don

    smiled, taking her hand. Then, feeling like there was no better way to get
    things started than by leaping right in, he pulled her in and kissed her.
    Madeleine returned the kiss ardently for a moment, but then pushed him back a
    bit.

    She smiled and said, "It's good to see you, too,

    Don."

    Apparently still playing up her feigned reluctance,

    Madeleine turned to the girls and said, "I hope my husband has been making
    you comfortable."

    "Well, comfortable, yes," Amy said with a mischievous

    glimmer in her eye. She was reclining on a chaise.

    "Oh, yes, he's mentioned that you seek help to find

    your friend," Madeleine said.

    "Yes, but don't you think it's a host's obligation to

    see to his guests' needs?" Amy pressed.

    "Yes, of course," Madeleine nodded as she sat down

    on a chair across from Amy. The Wizard had seated himself in a high-backed
    chair directly opposite the fireplace, and Nicole and Shelonda were cuddled
    together on a nearby loveseat. Don took a seat between Madeleine and Nicole and
    Shelonda. Madeleine asked, "Is there some need that hasn't been attended
    to?"

    "Well," Amy leaned forward a bit, which

    accentuated her full breasts, and smiled conspiratorially at Madeleine.
    "You know women have particular needs."

    "Of course..."

    "Sexual needs," Amy winked.

    "Hasn't Don...?"

    "Oh, yes, Don's been great," Amy nodded. "He

    certainly gets the job done, as you know."

    Madeleine did a good job of feigning a bit of surprise and

    embarrassment.

    Amy was on a roll, and continued, "But, after all, there

    are three of us and only one of him."

    "You have each other," Madeleine pointed out. She

    nodded over to Nicole and Shelonda; the former had quietly pushed the latter's
    gown out of the way to free one perfect tit and had proceeded to tease and
    caress it.

    "Well, yes, but we don't have cocks, do we?" Amy

    insisted.

    "Oh, are you saying that my husband's a poor host

    because he hasn't fucked you?" Madeleine said with just the right
    combination of innocence and candidness.

    The Wizard was gaping at his wife. Don had to bite his cheek

    to keep from laughing.

    "That's exactly what I'm saying," Amy smiled.

    "Well, we don't have many visitors," Madeleine

    considered. "We really aren't accustomed to the etiquette of having
    guests."

    "Oh, that's quite alright." Amy shrugged and said,

    "Just for future reference, though..."

    "I understand," Madeleine nodded. Then, she turned

    to her husband and said, "Dear, I do believe you have been negligent as a
    host."

    Clearly surprised by the quick turn events had taken, the

    Wizard blinked at his wife and said, "So I gather."

    "Well, don't you think you should do something to

    correct the situation?" Madeleine cocked her head toward Amy, who was
    listening as if she were completely disinterested.

    "Um, uh," was all the Wizard could manage.

    "Here, honey," Madeleine sprang lightly to her

    feet and took her husband's big hand, pulling him to his feet. She then led him
    over to stand in front of Amy. Quickly squatting next to the tall man, she
    undid his slacks and reached in to draw out the Wizard's penis. "Here you
    go, Amy," Madeleine smiled, giving the phallus a kiss and a few strokes to
    encourage it.

    Then, Madeleine stood and said quietly, but loud enough for

    at least Don and Amy to hear, "You got to watch Don and me, don't you
    think I should get to watch you?"

    Before the Wizard could reply to this, Amy had leaned

    forward off the chaise and taken his flaccid organ into her mouth. Madeleine
    took a seat where she could get a good view, as Amy proceeded to suck and
    stroke the older man's cock to very impressive hardness. The other girls also
    moved in closer, to get a better look. Don watched Madeleine's face as she
    watched Amy enthusiastically going down on her husband's thick shaft;
    Madeleine's expression was one of intense concentration and excitement – an
    unselfconscious smile was on her red lips.

    Nicole and Shelonda decided to get in on the action. They

    got up and, moving to either side of the Wizard, began to undress him. Don was
    a little surprised to see that the apparently ancient man had a lean, muscular
    body. When they had finished, the girls quickly undressed each other – they
    were by now quite expert at this. Then Nicole got down on her knees between the
    chaise and the Wizard and took over the oral duties from Amy so the latter
    could shed her own clothes. Shelonda, on the other hand, crossed over to where
    Madeleine was watching everything with intent fascination. Don got up, and
    crossed over to help Shelonda undress the Wizard's wife. Although she smiled at
    both Don and Shelonda, and let her hands caress and play with Shelonda's naked
    body, Madeleine's eyes kept returning to the Wizard and the other two girls.

    Amy had gotten up on her hands and knees upon the chaise

    lounge, and Nicole had coaxed the Wizard down to stand behind her. Madeleine
    smiled lovingly at her husband and nodded, and then he began to fuck Amy's very
    willing pussy from behind. Amy was quite vocal in her approval, saying,
    "Oh, yes! That feels so good! Put it in me – fuck me! Show your wife how
    well you fuck your guests!" Madeleine could see from Amy's passionately
    contorted facial expressions that she wasn't just putting on a show.

    Nicole made herself busy caressing and kissing both Amy's

    and the Wizard's bodies. By the time Nicole had worked her way underneath Amy,
    to catch hold of Amy's tits as they swung back and forth, Shelonda had nestled
    herself between Madeleine's long legs and was lapping away at her hostess's
    clit and pussy.

    Realizing that he was the last person still wearing clothes,

    Don stepped to the side and quickly stripped. When he returned to her side,
    Madeleine immediately caught hold of his hard cock and pulled him closer.
    Unable to take her eyes off her husband plowing into Amy, Madeleine stroked and
    squeezed Don with one hand and held Shelonda's head in place with the other. As
    Amy cried out that she was coming, Madeleine moaned in her chair as her own
    body tensed with a prolonged, convulsive orgasm. She held onto Don very
    tightly, and pushed herself down against Shelonda's mouth.

    When Madeleine finally collapsed back in her chair, she

    grinned up at Don and down at Shelonda and caught her breath. "That was
    great," she said, to both of them and to herself.

    Across the room, Amy had climbed off the chaise and the

    Wizard's cock, only to allow Nicole to climb up on the chaise and to lie on her
    back, spreading her legs in invitation. The Wizard glanced over at his wife,
    got a reassuring grin, and promptly got on his knees at the end of the chaise
    and pushed himself into Nicole. Following Amy's vocal lead, Nicole yelled out,
    "Damn, that's big! You're killing me! Yes, yes, fuck me!"

    "Now," Madeleine said, "how can I thank you

    both for this wonderful experience?"

    "I think I have an idea," Don smiled. In another

    minute, Shelonda was lying back on a large ottoman, and Madeleine was on her
    hands and knees between Shelonda's legs. As Madeleine began to kiss and lick at
    Shelonda with enthusiastic abandon, Don knelt behind Madeleine, and pushed the
    fat head of his sex into her waiting pussy. Don took his time pushing into Madeleine,
    relishing every sensation, and then settled into a steady, slow, deep fucking.
    He had no intention of coming yet, and wanted to let Madeleine concentrate on
    her cunnilingus. After all, he thought, at the very least she hadn't had any
    recent practice.

    Meanwhile, over at the chaise, Amy had managed to straddle

    Nicole's face and was grinding herself down on Nicole's talented mouth and
    tongue. Amy's hands were on her own tits, squeezing them and pinching her
    nipples, while Nicole's were on Amy's ass, holding the blonde in place. The
    Wizard had Nicole's legs up against his chest and shoulders as he fucked her,
    in imitation of the treatment he'd seen Don give his wife the night before.

    In front of him, Don saw Shelonda, her back arched,

    beautiful round breasts thrust ceiling-ward, as she let her head hang off the
    end of the ottoman. He admired the young woman's perfect abs as she shifted and
    writhed under Madeleine's oral ministrations. Then there was the pile of auburn
    hair and Madeleine's strong, thin back, her narrow waist and perfect ass, just
    in front of where he could see his cock sliding in and out of her.

    Then there was a rising chorus of feminine moans as an

    orgasmic storm swept through the room. Shelonda went first, crying out loudly,
    "Yes! Yes! God, yes!" Don found it extremely hot to watch the
    athletic young woman half-sitting up, her muscles straining and her face
    twisted in ecstasy. Amy was next, announcing her second orgasm of the evening
    with, "That's it, baby, lick me just like that. That's good. Yes, yes,
    yes! Fuck yes!!!" While she was covering Nicole's face with her slick
    juices, Nicole herself began to groan and shake. Her tiny body tensed and
    strained between the Wizard and Amy, as she came hard and long.

    There was a bit of a lull, then, followed by a general

    rearrangement. It was now Shelonda's turn to enjoy the Wizard's staff. He laid
    down on the chaise lounge, and she got up over him, straddling his body with
    her muscular thighs. Soon, she had him up inside her pussy and he had his big
    hands on her perfect breasts as she rode up and down on his thick cock. She had
    a happy smile on her adorable face as she worked her body on him.

    Amy, who seemed to have a theme in mind, waited until the

    Wizard and Shelonda had a good rhythm going, and then straddled his face,
    lowering her very wet pussy to his bearded face. She leaned forward and kissed
    Shelonda. Soon the two women were alternating between making out and sucking on
    the other's full tits.

    Nicole crawled over to Don and Madeleine, who had moved to a

    spooning position, lying on their side, with Don still fucking her from behind.
    Nicole lay down in front of Madeleine and kissed her hostess. Madeleine tasted
    Amy's sweet nectar on Nicole's mouth and face and was soon licking and lightly
    sucking it off. Nicole grinned and laughed at this while slipping her hand up
    between Madeleine's legs until she got her fingers on the woman's clit. Don
    kept sliding in and out of Madeleine's pussy while she and Nicole made out and
    Nicole played with her. When Nicole lowered her head to Madeleine's breast and
    began to suckle on one of her nipples Madeleine was pushed over the edge and
    she came in a long, ragged clenching and gasping orgasm.

    After lying together, lightly kissing and caressing each

    other, long enough to let Madeleine recover, she, Don and Nicole untangled
    themselves and turned their attention to Amy, Shelonda and the Wizard. They
    watched as Amy came yet again, shuddering atop the Wizard's face. Then, Amy
    concentrated on Shelonda's tits, sucking on one nipple and then the other.
    Soon, Shelonda was clutching Amy's head to her chest as she writhed happily on
    the Wizard's cock. As those three slowly got off the chaise, Madeleine said to
    Don, "I want to do something!"

    In another minute, Madeleine was on her hands and knees

    between Don and her husband. She was sucking on Don's cock, already wet with
    her sweet pussy juice, while the Wizard fucked her steadily from behind. She
    shoved back on her husband's cock while giving Don quite enthusiastic and
    sloppy head. Don found it incredibly erotic to watch this angelic creature with
    her movie star beauty lustily taking his cock into her mouth and throat while
    she was simultaneously being fucked hard from behind. She paused a moment,
    taking her mouth off Don to say over her shoulder, "Yes, baby, fuck me
    just like that, just like you fucked the others, and just like Don was fucking
    me! I'm going to make Don come with my mouth. Do you like that, honey?"

    "Yes!" the Wizard replied emphatically.

    "Swallow his cum."

    Madeleine flashed Don a happy grin, and then said,

    "Only if you promise to fill my pussy with your cum."

    The Wizard laughed, and said, "Happily!"

    Madeleine quickly went back to sucking on Don, letting him

    fuck in and out of her mouth. Glancing over to the girls watching the show, Don
    relaxed and let his body do what it wanted. Building quickly at the base of his
    balls, tightening and filling rapidly upward, Don's orgasm burst through his
    cock, flooding Madeleine's mouth and throat and then her belly with his cum. He
    pushed deep into Madeleine's welcoming oral embrace and pumped jet after jet of
    his seed into her. His head was thrown back and he only barely held on to
    consciousness.

    Laughing a little to himself, he caught his balance, leaned

    down to kiss Madeleine's forehead and then held her as the Wizard shoved even
    more forcefully into her and groaned. Madeleine grinned and pushed back onto
    him, saying, "Yes, baby, give it all to me."

    As the Wizard slumped over and slowly pulled out of his wife,

    the three girls closed in. Shelonda, who had been the only one not to get her
    mouth on the Wizard's cock earlier, caught his slightly deflated cock and made
    sure to suck down any remaining cum. Nicole got between Madeleine's legs and
    was soon lapping up the cream the Wizard had left there. Amy attacked Don's
    cock with her usual enthusiasm, and quickly had him ready for more action.

    As he smiled down at Amy's pretty face, already planning to

    lay her back and fuck her, and as he saw the Wizard enjoying Shelonda's
    impressive skills, and watched Madeleine laying back to let Nicole have her way
    with her pussy and clit, Don thought the seduction of the Wizard's wife had
    gone very well indeed.

    Chapter 11

    Toshia's Submission: Toshia finds a way out of her situation.

    Toshia tried to block out the fact of the lesbian orgy going

    on all around her by closing her eyes and bowing her head. Unfortunately there
    was not only the sound of something like forty women having loud, happy sex
    filling her ears, but there was also the thick, heady fragrance of feminine
    sexuality filling the air. Toshia was certain she had never been so turned on
    in her life. If she didn't find some satisfaction soon, she felt sure she would
    go crazy from pure, blind horniness. She could no longer remember what point
    there was in resisting Daphne and the other sisters. Yes, they were obnoxious
    and Toshia was no one's pet, but what difference did it really make if she gave
    in and played along. They weren't really going to make her do anything that mattered.
    Toshia knew who she was and nothing they made her do would change that. Plus,
    if she promised to behave maybe she'd get to touch herself soon. She really
    needed to touch herself soon!

    These were the thoughts careening through her nearly

    lust-crazed mind, when she felt a hand on her bare shoulder. The touch alone
    was enough to send a shiver of excitement through her. Then she heard Daphne's
    voice, smooth as satin on ice, saying, "Have you had enough, pup?"

    There was a vestige of resistance in her still, so there was

    a moment before she answered, and then her voice came out as a low, throaty
    gasp. Toshia said, "Yes."

    "I didn't hear that, pup." There was no rancor in

    Daphne's voice, only a dry statement of fact.

    "I said, 'Yes, I've had enough.' I'll do whatever you

    want me to do," Toshia said. As she said the words she slumped in the
    chair for the first time, as if something that had been holding her erect had
    just collapsed.

    Daphne moved around in front of Toshia and took her chin in

    hand. The dark haired leader of the Sisterhood looked into Toshia's eyes and
    said, "Tell me again."

    "I'll do anything you want me to do. I'll be a good

    pup."

    Daphne raised her eyebrow skeptically. "Well, we'll see

    about that. Bring me the spreader," she said to someone behind Toshia. A
    bar with a little leather belt at either end was handed to Daphne, who examined
    it idly and said, "Good, now untie her legs. Keep them spread,
    though!"

    Two serving girls, neither of whom were Nina, hurried

    forward and untied the bonds around Toshia's ankles and then her knees.
    Unfortunately, they understood Daphne's instruction too well and held on to
    Toshia's legs so she couldn't squeeze her thighs together for a moment's
    pleasure. "Here," Daphne handed the "spreader" to the girl
    on Toshia's left and said, "tie it just under her knees."

    The leather belts were fastened according to Daphne's

    orders, one just under each knee, and the sturdy metal bar ensured that Toshia
    would not be able to close her legs. For a moment, Toshia hoped that this meant
    that Daphne wanted to make sure Toshia wouldn't try to keep anyone from getting
    at her privates, which Toshia had no inclination to try anyway. All too
    quickly, though, she realized, the bar was simply intended to keep Toshia from
    trying to satisfy herself with the pressure and friction of her own legs.

    "Untie her wrists," Daphne commanded. "Don't

    even think about touching yourself, pup."

    Toshia did as she was told, even though there was nothing

    she wanted more than to shove her left hand down between her legs. She was sure
    she could bring herself off in seconds flat.

    "Get up," Daphne said as soon as Toshia's wrists

    were free. Toshia stood a bit awkwardly. Then, Daphne ordered, "Get down
    on your knees."

    Toshia was grateful to the two serving girls who helped her.

    After hours of sitting in that chair she was hardly flexible, and the spreader
    made things a bit difficult.

    Daphne told Toshia, "Hold your ankles."

    As she complied, Toshia saw that most of the sisters were

    now watching her and Daphne. They seemed amused by this new entertainment. The
    two serving girls tied leather cords around Toshia's wrists, and then tied each
    wrist to its respective ankle. Meanwhile, someone carried Toshia's chair away.

    Rescue by air.  The Wizard’s gift of a magic carpet.

    Daphne stood in front of Toshia in all her imperious beauty

    and said, "You're going to be a good pup now, eh? Well, here, you can
    start with kissing my foot." She extended her foot and held it high enough
    that Toshia could bend her head to it.

    This is exactly what Toshia did, without hesitation. She

    leaned forward and kissed the top of Daphne's foot. When the woman did not pull
    it back, Toshia kissed it again. Daphne slowly lowered her foot, but Toshia
    followed it, bending lower to continue kissing.

    Daphne chuckled a little and said, "Put her on her

    back."

    The serving girls hurried to comply, pulling Toshia back and

    lowering her so that she didn't crack her head on the stone floor. Toshia's
    knees were apart and up in the air, her pussy was on bold display. Daphne stood
    over her and smiled coldly.

    When Daphne put her foot over Toshia's mouth, Toshia raised

    her head a little and kissed Daphne's sole. She didn't stop at that, though,
    but proceeded to kiss and lick at Daphne's foot as if it was the sex of her dearest
    lover. Of course, Toshia did not particularly enjoy kissing and licking
    Daphne's foot – though she didn't particularly mind it either – nor did she
    think of the haughty Daphne as anything remotely like a lover. Instead, Toshia
    was enthusiastically acting on the principle that the more convincing she was
    in her submission the sooner she would be allowed some release.

    "Very good, pup," Daphne smiled, taking her foot

    back. "Bring that cushion and put it under her head."

    A big pillow was brought and slipped under Toshia's head.

    Daphne shrugged her sheer robe to the floor, stood naked over Toshia, with a
    foot on either side of her prone body, and then promptly knelt, landing with
    her knees on the pillow, one on either side of Toshia's head. She looked down at
    Toshia's face between her strong thighs and said, "Let's see what a good
    pup you can be. No biting!"

    Toshia had a moment to nod her understanding before Daphne

    scooted forward and shoved her naked, wet cunt down on Toshia's mouth. Toshia
    wasted no time and immediately began to lap at Daphne. Simply having a woman's
    juices on her tongue sent a palpable shiver down Toshia's spine. She would have
    preferred to switch places with Daphne, in every way, but this was a start.
    Toshia worked her tongue up between Daphne's lips and into her pussy, rubbing
    her nose against Daphne's clit. Daphne pushed down and rocked her hips, making
    Toshia's face wet with her slick, sweet nectar.

    When Daphne pulled up a little, Toshia got her tongue on the

    woman's clit. She lapped at it eagerly a few times and then sucked it into her
    mouth, pulling hard on it. Daphne yelped a little and pressed down. Toshia
    concentrated on licking the hard clit in her mouth. She was quite happy to have
    a woman to please for a change. In spite of her recent exploits with the male
    gender, Toshia's experience and preference still tended toward the feminine. It
    was nice to have a sweet pussy and clit to lick, and to look up and see
    Daphne's breasts over that taut, athletic belly. It didn't take long before she
    was able to bring Daphne to a shuddering, clenching orgasm. The warrior woman
    rode it out on Toshia's mouth, and when she didn't move away, Toshia continued
    to tongue her clit. In only moments Daphne was coming again, spilling even more
    of her fluids onto Toshia's chin and dribbling down her neck.

    Leaning back enough so that she could look down at Toshia,

    and thereby giving Toshia a chance to get some fresh air, Daphne smiled and
    said, "Good pup, but I don't think you're done just yet."

    As soon as Daphne moved away from Toshia, another woman

    promptly took her place. Toshia didn't even get a chance to see which woman
    owned the pussy and clit that were now pushed into her face. A little
    surprised, Toshia still immediately began to lick and suck at this new clit.

    Toshia considered herself to be particularly good at giving

    a woman head. Not only had her lovers all been unanimous in their praise, but
    she'd never met a woman she couldn't bring off with her tongue. Sure, there had
    been a few times when it took a bit more time and effort, but she always made
    her partner come. It was all a matter of persistence (and sometimes endurance)
    and being sensitive to a woman's responses. If you were doing the right or
    wrong thing, a perceptive cunnilinguist could read it in her lover's body even
    before the receiver noticed it herself. This meant that Toshia would always get
    her partner to the intended destination, if given enough time. The issue of
    persistence was no less important. Countless women were frustrated in bed
    because their lovers didn't stick with it long enough. This repeated
    frustration led many to assume that they would be frustrated. Toshia had
    several times found that, once she'd demonstrated that she was going to go the
    distance, the woman she was going down on was able to relax and have a
    wonderful orgasm in fairly short order.

    It was a bit sad, she thought, that her skill in this regard

    was largely wasted here. Thanks to the XYZ no doubt, every woman she'd met in
    Eros had had no trouble at all reaching an orgasm with only a modicum of
    effort. Also the sisters were in a particularly frenzied state of arousal due
    to the orgy that had led up to Toshia's oral service. So, it required neither
    much persistence nor much talent to lick this second woman to an orgasm. Toshia
    was just getting into a good rhythm when the woman cried out, shaking, and
    spilled more wetness over Toshia's lips and chin.

    When this woman got off her face, Toshia raised her head to

    look around the room a little. However, before she could focus on anything,
    another woman had straddled her and pushed her head back. This time it was the
    big, freckled redhead who Toshia found particularly annoying. Toshia briefly
    considering withholding her oral favors, but then decided it wasn't worth the
    aggravation. As she began to lick and suck at the woman's engorged clitoris,
    she consoled herself that she would keep this up until they gave her a chance
    to escape. Well, first I'll make myself come, and then I'll escape! It
    was probably Toshia's imagination, but she actually thought the redhead's pussy
    didn't taste quite as good as the other's she'd sampled in Eros. Fortunately,
    it didn't take long at all for Toshia to bring the woman off.

    Next up was the loud and cheerful Wanda. For some reason she

    couldn't put her finger on, Toshia kind of liked the gregarious woman with the
    short brown hair. As Toshia began to lap at the pussy presented to her, she
    found herself wishing she had the use of her hands, not to play with herself,
    though there was that, but to hold Wanda in the right position, or to finger
    the woman's dripping wet twat, or, considering who it was, Wanda's butt. Making
    do with what she had, Toshia gave Wanda's clit a vigorous and enthusiastic
    licking, which soon made the sister cry out with an intense and prolonged
    orgasm.

    Wanda was replaced by another, and then another and another.

    Toshia's jaw began to get sore from all her work, and she lost count of how
    many women had sat on her face. She was grateful for the pillow Daphne had had
    put under her head, though Toshia was sure that was for the sake of Daphne's
    own knees rather than Toshia's head and neck. Toshia was beginning to worry
    what would happen to her when she was unable to continue licking, when a woman
    climbed off her and wasn't immediately replaced. Toshia looked around and saw
    that there were now far fewer sisters in the hall. The party was winding down.

    Toshia lay there on her back, wondering what in the world

    was going to happen next, until she saw Brigit standing over her with a smug
    smile. It looked to Toshia as if the blonde Viking woman was trying to think of
    the right quip. If so, Brigit decided to say nothing. Instead, she bent down,
    slipped one arm under Toshia's legs and the other under her back, and lifted
    Toshia as if she were a small child. Without saying a word, she carried Toshia
    out of the hall.

    Though she was a bit concerned that Daphne might be mad if

    she returned to find her gone, Toshia didn't really have any choice in the
    matter. In any case, she had to admit she liked being carried along with her
    head against Brigit's soft, naked breast, smelling the flowers that hung around
    Brigit's neck. The ride was short, though, as Brigit made quick progress to her
    destination. After climbing up several flights of dilapidated stone stairs, and
    moving down a darkened corridor, Brigit shoved aside a hanging cloth in a
    doorway and carried Toshia into a bedroom lit by torches mounted on the walls.
    Toshia was half-laid and half-dropped on a low bed in the middle of the room.

    Brigit smiled down at Toshia and said, "Now we can be

    alone for a while." She leaned down and kissed Toshia's forehead, and
    then, quickly untied the bindings that held the spreader in place between her
    knees, tossing the spreader off to the side. Then, with confident grace, she
    lay down next to Toshia and ran her strong hand up inside Toshia's thigh.
    Brigit ran her other hand over Toshia's hair, as the one between Toshia's legs
    slipped up to touch Toshia's painfully neglected crotch. There was nothing
    tentative about the way Brigit cupped Toshia in her firm grasp. The heel of her
    palm was pressed against Toshia's clit and her strong, calloused fingers pushed
    against Toshia's very moist and eager pussy. Brigit rocked her hand against
    Toshia, and began to part her lips to push a finger or two into her, but Toshia
    was already coming.

    More than a day and a night without sex, hours of mounting

    frustration, watching and then participating in unbridled lesbian sex without
    any release, and, finally, being in the power of this strong, confident,
    beautiful woman had brought Toshia to a fevered pitch of sexual excitement. The
    attention now given to her was more than enough to push Toshia over the edge.
    She arched her back and groaned, clenching her teeth and straining against the
    leather that still tied her wrists to her ankles.

    When Toshia finally fell back against the bed and opened her

    eyes, she saw Brigit smiling down at her with an amused expression. "That
    was nice," the blonde said. "Let's see you do that again."

    Immediately, Toshia felt Brigit's strong, yet delicate touch

    between her slippery lips. Not trifling with just one finger, Brigit pushed her
    middle two digits slowly up into Toshia's sopping and grasping pussy. Toshia
    rolled her head back against Brigit's hand and moaned. Brigit began to rock her
    hand, simultaneously fucking her fingers in and out of Toshia's slippery vagina
    and rubbing the heel of her palm against Toshia's sensitive clit. Toshia heard
    herself, as if from a distance, saying, "Yes, yes, yes!" It started
    out as a moan, but built to a shout, and then an inarticulate cry as her orgasm
    crashed in on her. Her senses tumbled and jangled together in a chaotic
    explosion of ecstasy that seemed to go on for hours. Ultimately, though, she
    was carried under by the flood, down into a warm oblivion.

    Toshia was only barely aware of her wrists and ankles being

    untied, and then vaguely conscious of Brigit, now completely naked, lying down
    next to her and taking her in her strong arms, holding her as she slept.

    When she woke it was to sunshine, the sound of birds

    singing, and a delicate hand brushing over her hair. A soft voice was saying,
    "Wake up, Toshia."

    Grudgingly opening one eye, Toshia saw a pretty little

    brunette leaning on the edge of the bed smiling at her. Clearing her throat a
    little, Toshia said, "Nina?"

    "Yes, it's me," the girl nodded. "I'm glad

    they finally untied you."

    "Me too!" Toshia smiled, and then suddenly

    realized she was finally free to move around. She pushed herself up off the bed.
    "Where are we?"

    "In Brigit's room. Don't you remember?"

    "Oh, yes," nodded Toshia. "Where is

    she?"

    "It's late. She's at morning practice. You're lucky you

    got to sleep in. Brigit's nice. But we have to get to work."

    "Work?"

    "Mostly cleaning up," Nina smiled. "I was

    told to find you and show you how to sweep up the quarters, but first we ought
    to clean you up."

    Toshia ran a hand through her wildly disheveled hair and

    touched her chin and lips with the other. She could still taste the women she'd
    eaten on her lips and tongue. She smiled at Nina and said, "Cleaning up
    would be good. And, do you have any food and water?"

    "Oh, right! I'll be right back!" Nina sprang up

    and ran off.

    Toshia climbed off the bed, stretched, and walked over to

    one of the two windows. It was a tall, narrow gap in the wall without any glass
    or bars in it. Toshia could almost certainly squeeze through it sideways.
    Unfortunately, there was definitely at least a ten meter drop to the ground
    below, which Toshia could not see, and the nearest tree was too far away to do
    her any good. Still, it looked like a beautiful day outside, and the fresh air
    was good.

    "Here you go!" Nina announced as she came back

    into the room with a small plate of fruit and a cup of water.

    Toshia thanked her and sat down on the edge of the bed to

    eat and drink. As she did so, she asked Nina, "So am I a serving girl
    now?"

    Nina shrugged, "I suppose so."

    "How closely do they watch us?"

    "Watch us?"

    "You know, to make sure we don't revolt or

    escape."

    "Oh, but if we misbehave we'll be punished," Nina

    pointed out, as if Toshia were being rather silly.

    "Don't you think if the girls and the men were to get

    together..." Toshia saw the gleam in Nina's eye and quickly corrected,
    "If the girls and the men got organized you might be able to overpower the
    sisters."

    "Why would we want to do that?"

    Thinking back to what she and Don had learned in the Manor

    from Robert the Scholar, Toshia now suspected that the men and the serving
    girls here were people from Earth who were naturally submissive, while the
    sisters were, effectively, extremely dominant women. In a way, life here in the
    castle was a kind of utopia for all three groups.

    "The sisters aren't so bad, Toshia, you'll see,"

    Nina smiled. "Now that you're going to behave they'll be nice to
    you."

    "Even Daphne?" Toshia asked skeptically.

    "Oh, she probably won't bother with you now. She

    usually just pays attention to us if we misbehave."

    "Hmm," Toshia murmured as she finished her fruit

    and drank her water. Nina took the plate and cup from her and then took her
    hands to pull her off the bed and led her to a side chamber. There was a sunken
    drain in the middle of the floor and a number of buckets with water, as well as
    some soap, a scrub brush and some washcloths. All the water was cold, but Nina
    seemed to think was perfectly natural, so Toshia gritted her teeth and put up
    with having a bucket of it dumped over her head. Then, while Nina purposefully
    set in to scrubbing Toshia down and washing her hair, Toshia tried another
    tactic.

    "Well, I was hoping to get out of here and find my

    friends who are out there trying to find me."

    "Out in the forest?" Nina paused in her washing.

    "Well, yes."

    "Oh, they shouldn't be out in the forest! The Bull will

    get them," Nina said seriously.

    "The bull?"

    "You don't know about the Bull?" Nina frowned

    doubtfully. "I thought you must know about it, since you were in the woods
    and with the goats."

    "My friends and I aren't from around here."

    "Where are you from?"

    "That's a long story, Nina, and you were going to tell

    me about the bull." Toshia figured she might as well use the girl's
    submissive nature to her advantage.

    "Oh, well, the Bull is a giant monster that eats

    people."

    "But bulls don't eat meat," Toshia pointed out.

    "They don't?" Nina asked. "Hold still; I'm

    going to rinse your hair."

    The cold water was sharp, yet invigorating. The good night's

    sleep, the food and water, and having Nina washing her, all resulted in Toshia
    feeling particularly frisky. After she stood up and shook much of the water out
    of her hair – there were apparently no towels – Toshia caught hold of the
    petite girl's wrist and pulled her close, slipping an arm around her slim
    waist. Their lips met in a friendly and then amorous kiss.

    Nina pushed Toshia back, though not too forcefully, and

    said, "We have to get to work."

    "But I owe you something for the other night."

    "No, you told me about the goats, and besides, I like

    making people come. We'll have time to play later, though," she grinned.

    Toshia accepted this, and, dripping wet for the moment,

    followed Nina out into Brigit's bedroom. Nina produced a pair of crude brooms
    and said that their job for the day was to sweep. She acted as if she actually
    expected to have to show Toshia how to sweep. However, when Toshia demonstrated
    that she was already familiar with the principle behind the operation of a
    broom, Nina was happy to let Toshia sweep Brigit's room, while she went to
    sweep out the next one down the hall.

    As she swept, Toshia thought about what Nina had said about the

    bull. This was the first she'd heard of anything in Eros being actually, really
    deadly. Sure, she had nearly drowned when she'd fallen into the river, and that
    asshole before that had been waving a knife around, and, the sisters sure
    seemed like they were capable of killing someone, though she doubted they would
    have any reason to. But in general things in Eros seemed only interested in
    having sex. She had a vivid memory, though, of the glimpse she had caught of
    Don hitting the man who had been trying to rape Amy. It certainly looked to
    Toshia as if Don had killed that man. She thought that perhaps the most
    dangerous thing in Eros was her best friend and lover.

    Toshia concluded from all this that the bull was mostly

    likely a myth spread to keep the serving girls and men from trying to flee the
    discipline of the warrior women. At most it was probably an exaggeration – the
    truth was probably nothing more than a stray bull. Probably a very horny
    bull, Toshia thought with a smile and a shake of her head. I better
    watch out for that.

    Toshia swept the pile of dirt out into the hall as Nina had

    instructed. She looked around and saw no sisters standing guard. They
    apparently trusted that the serving girls wouldn't misbehave. Nina was
    finishing her room, so Toshia moved on down the line to the next chamber, which
    was down a small flight of stairs. This one had a wider window, and the trees
    outside were growing right up against the wall at this point.

    Toshia poked her head back out into corridor to make sure no

    one was coming, and then quickly crossed to the window. There was a
    sturdy-looking branch only a short distance away from her. Toshia briefly
    considered saying goodbye to Nina, and actually felt bad that she might cause
    the girl to be punished, but decided she had to take the chance. She jumped for
    the branch and caught it with both hands. The branch creaked and swung under
    the weight, but it and her grip held. Toshia moved like a monkey along the limb
    until she could wrap her legs around a thicker branch. A moment of clambering,
    and she was squatting on a broad enough limb. She caught her breath and
    listened for any alarm. When she was sure she wasn't spotted, Toshia began to
    work her way along the big tree's system of branches, moving steadily away from
    the castle.

    Soon, though, she was as far away from the window she'd

    leapt from as she could get without either changing trees or climbing down to
    the ground. Toshia thought she would do a better job of escaping the Sisterhood
    if she stayed off the ground as long as possible. She maneuvered up a bit until
    she saw a thick enough branch of the next tree within short jumping distance.
    She tensed and jumped, catching the branch easily. The leaves around her
    rustled in noisy complaint, but she was safe. Moving carefully among the
    branches, Toshia transferred herself to another tree. When she had moved to her
    fourth tree she realized she would have to climb down; the nearby trees simply
    weren't near enough.

    Carefully, she lowered herself down, branch to branch.

    Unfortunately, the branches stopped a good five meters from the forest floor.
    Looking around to make sure no one was about, Toshia lay down on the branch,
    its rough surface scraping her naked skin. She slowly suspended herself from
    the branch. Toshia let herself hang full length from the branch before she let
    go. She hit the leaf-covered ground and dropped into a low crouch. She paused
    there, ears pricked, trying to hear any sound that might indicate her escape
    had been noticed.

    Then, when there was no indication that she'd been missed by

    the Sisterhood, Toshia began to move quickly, and as quietly as she could, away
    from the castle, into the forest. After about half an hour, she came to a
    clearing, through which ran a little stream. Toshia smiled to herself, glad that
    no one seemed to be chasing her, proud that she'd managed to escape and happy
    to enjoy the sunshine on this fine day. She knelt down by the stream and began
    to wash off the dirt and leaves she'd accumulated during her arboreal journey.
    She winced a little as she cleaned the scrapes on her arms, legs and belly. She
    was almost done, when she heard the sound of a large cow snuffling... a large
    cow or... Toshia looked up with sudden alarm.

    There, only a short distance away, across the clearing and

    watching her intently, was the Bull.

    Chapter 12

    To the Rescue: Don fights for Toshia's release.

    "Your friend is with a group of warrior women who call

    themselves the Sisterhood," the Wizard explained.

    Don frowned, "I thought she was with the satyrs."

    "Well, she was, but apparently the satyrs abandoned her

    when a scouting party of sisters got too close to their camp. I assure you that
    your friend has not been harmed. Look," the Wizard indicated one of the
    mirrors in the dining room where they were having their early morning
    conference. The mirror's reflective surface blurred and then showed them an
    image of Toshia sleeping peacefully on a bed in a rustic stone building of some
    sort. "I certainly would have alerted you if your friend was in any real
    danger."

    "'Real danger'?" Nicole pressed. She was

    sitting next to Don on the opposite side of the table from the Wizard. Shelonda
    sat on the other side of Don, and Amy sat next to the Wizard. Madeleine
    listened from the end of the table.

    "The sisters can be rather intimidating, but they would

    not really hurt her," the Wizard said firmly.

    "You described them as warrior women,

    though," Don pointed out. "They must have earned that adjective
    somehow."

    "Oh, they can be quite dangerous to anyone who tries to

    interfere with them or those who they claim as their property," the Wizard
    nodded. "They train daily in both armed and unarmed combat. They look
    quite ... formidable."

    "I take it that you've been careful to watch this

    training, my dear?" Madeleine asked with a smile. The Wizard actually
    blushed a little and nodded.

    "What kind of weapons do they use?" Shelonda

    asked. It was hard to tell if she was asking more from enthusiastic curiosity
    or to size up her likely opponents.

    "Spears, mostly, but they have some swords and a few

    axes."

    "We only have our two staffs," Shelonda frowned,

    and again it wasn't particularly clear if her expression was of concern or
    envy.

    "I believe I can help with that," the Wizard

    smiled.

    Amy spoke up then for the first time during the meeting,

    "I'm wondering about something else. You said 'those who they claim as
    their property.'"

    "Yes, I did."

    "Do you think they claim Toshia as their

    property?" Nicole asked with a scowl.

    The Wizard frowned, "Um, well, almost certainly."

    "They wouldn't be thinking of her as a guest?" Don

    asked.

    "It does not seem likely," the Wizard answered

    with a shake of his head. "It seems to me from what I have observed and
    have been able to learn, that the sisters see the world as being divided into
    three groups: themselves – the warrior women, their servants – men and women
    whom the sisters claim as property – and then everyone else – anyone outside
    the castle."

    "How many groups is that?" Amy asked.

    "Sorry; three: themselves, their servants, and everyone

    else," the Wizard summarized. "I doubt that your friend has been able
    to fight her way into the ranks of the Sisterhood, and they have allowed her to
    stay in their castle, so they must consider her one of their possessions."

    "Their slaves, you mean," Nicole said icily.

    "Hm, well, yes, I suppose that is an appropriate

    term," the Wizard nodded.

    Before Nicole could voice her entirely justified

    indignation, Don leaned forward and said, "Tell us more about what these
    sisters are like."

    "They are proud – arrogant, really. They tend to be

    bullies and the other inhabitants of the forest, like the satyrs, try to stay
    away from them. The sisters only go out from their castle to gather fruit and
    to 'patrol', which just seems to mean looking for trouble and booty, like your
    friend. The castle has a spring in it somewhere, so they don't need to worry
    about water."

    "What about their organization?" Don continued.

    "Ah, well, typical warrior class mentality, I believe.

    It seems that the toughest, most charismatic sister acts as kind of a leader of
    the pack. They all seem to cooperate with this, though I suspect any dissension
    would be dealt with violently."

    "Trial by combat?"

    "Most likely," the Wizard nodded.

    "OK," Don smiled a bit enigmatically. "You

    said you could help us."

    It was the Wizard's turn to smile. "I can help you

    several ways. First, I have a way to get you to your friend that I think you'll
    like."

    When they heard what the Wizard had in mind, both Don and

    Nicole laughed. Don said, "It's a bit traditional, but it will do, I
    think. What else can you do for us?"

    The Wizard explained his proposal. The girls were clearly

    not impressed, but Don smiled and said it would do nicely.

    Nicole was the one who objected most clearly, saying,

    "All this is great, Don, but how in the world do you expect to get this
    Sisterhood to give Toshia up?"

    "Well, I thought I would start with asking them,"

    he said with a cheerful smirk.

    Several hours later, after the Wizard had busied himself

    with a number of magical projects, during which Don and Shelonda stretched and
    talked in the garden, and Amy and Nicole busied themselves with the magical
    closet in their bedroom, the four companions were moving quickly over the
    forest on nothing less than a flying carpet.

    Amy crouched at the front of their ride grinning

    enthusiastically as the wind whipped her hair back. She was wearing a new khaki
    outfit, complete with cargo shorts and hiking boots. She was the designated
    driver of the carpet, although on this part of the trip the magical device was
    on auto-pilot.

    Close behind Amy, knelt Shelonda; who was watching the

    forest passing underneath them with happy fascination. She was wearing an
    outfit very similar to that worn by Amy at the masquerade in the Manor: a
    pleated red skirt, a tight-fitting and flexible chest plate of a crimson material
    that both protected most of her upper body but also managed to accentuate her
    full breasts, a pair of golden metallic bracers on her forearms, a set of
    matching shin guards, and a pair of custom made (through magic) martial arts
    shoes. Her long, straight hair was tied back in a ponytail. Shelonda had her
    staff held tightly across her thighs.

    Standing up in the middle of the carpet, as if he were

    Aladdin himself, or the captain of a pirate ship, stood Don. He held his staff
    lightly in his right hand, and rested his left fist on his hip. Don wore chest
    armor of the same material as Shelonda, though his was noticeably less curvy
    and black. He also had bracers and shin guards, also black, though the shin
    armor was concealed under the loose black pants he wore. His shoes were also
    like Shelonda's. Both he and Shelonda also wore protective cups on their
    crotches though this could not be seen. Don smiled calmly ahead.

    Sitting on the carpet behind Don, and doing her best not to

    look up or around, was Nicole. She was wearing what could best be described as
    a naughty nurse costume, complete with white stockings and garter belt. There
    were prominent red crosses on her chest and her white cap. She clutched a big
    bag of supplies closely.

    To be continued.

    By BradentonLarry for Literotica

    58 min
  • Lost in Eros, The Forest: Part 4
    Seducing the Wizard's Wife – 4 days of wizardry.

    By BradentonLarry -   Listen to the Podcast at Steamy

    Stories.


    Chapter 10

    Day One Toshia's day with the satyrs

    When Don awoke, he found himself lying on his back upon a

    large four-poster bed. There was sunlight pouring in from somewhere, and he had
    a woman on his left with her head on his chest and another curled up on his
    right. Trying not to disturb the sleeping women, he opened his eyes a bit
    further and raised his head to have a look around.

     The woman with her head on his chest was Shelonda, and

    the one on his right was Amy, who was spooning Nicole. They were all still
    clothed, and in what seemed to be a large bedroom. Don couldn't help but
    remember waking up in the Manor next to Toshia what seemed like a
    very long time ago. That time the room had been dark and mysterious, and rather
    Spartan. This time, though, the room was brightly lit as two large windows let
    in a great deal of light. Although there was definitely the rather serious and
    looming question of how in the world they had been brought here, there was
    nothing even vaguely sinister about this room. Adding to the benign aspect of
    the room was, no doubt, the profusion of cut flowers that covered every
    available horizontal surface.

    As Don lowered his head again, Shelonda shifted and then

    raised her head to look around. When she saw that Don was also awake, she gave
    him a confused smile. He smiled back as reassuringly as he could and caressed
    her back. He wasn't terribly surprised to feel her hand moving up along the
    inside of his thigh. "If danger isn't threatening it must be time for
    sex" seemed to be the default rule among Eros dwellers.

    Don tried to think of a good reason to deny himself and

    Shelonda. He knew they were someplace strange, the guests of some new set of
    kidnappers, and that they had very likely completely lost track of Toshia,
    but all of those things had been true for hours, since they had apparently
    slept through the night, and if anyone meant them any harm, they surely would
    have carried through on that desire while they had been unconscious, rather
    than putting them on a comfortable bed. So, when the beautiful woman pushed his
    kilt up and began to stroke his cock, Don didn't resist and instead pulled her
    up so he could kiss her warmly. After all the stress of the last couple of
    days, with the plants, the watchers, the human attackers, and the chase
    after Toshia – not to mention seeing her cavorting with actual satyrs
    -satyrs! - it felt very good indeed to lay back and feel Shelonda's
    mouth on his, her tongue pushing past his lips, and her warm hand on his
    quickly thickening cock.

    Moving slowly, so as to not wake Amy and Nicole, Don moved

    his right arm up so he could get his hand on Shelonda's full breast, squeezing
    it gently through her tank top. This prompted her to squeeze and pull on his
    cock more strenuously. Don decided that two could play at that game, and,
    rolling onto his side a little, moved his right hand from her tit down to her
    strong left thigh. Slipping up under her skirt, Don's hand slid along her
    smooth brown skin and around to squeeze her firm ass tightly. Shelonda
    moaned her approval very quietly. Don kissed her more deeply in a vague attempt
    to get her to be quieter.

    Don worked his hand around in front of Shelonda. She parted

    her legs for him, raising her left one and wrapping it around Don's legs. This
    left Don free to run his fingers over her very moist lips. He teased her a bit
    before parting those lips with his fingertips and spreading her juices over her
    inner lips and clit. Soon his fingers were inside her, slipping in and out of
    Shelonda's pussy, as Don's thumb pressed against and rubbed her clit. Shelonda
    liked this quite a bit, and showed her approval by rolling back on the bed,
    pulling Don with her. They continued kissing as he moved naturally into
    position over her. Her legs spread and her hand pulling him forward, Don
    slipped into Shelonda's welcoming pussy. As he sank deep into her hot, wet sex,
    she reached down to clasp his butt in both of her hands, squeezing and pulling
    him into her.

    Their bodies were pressed tightly together as they fucked

    and kissed, moving slowly against each other on the bed. It was a passionate,
    loving and intense encounter there in the strange bedroom. Don had become
    extremely fond of the beautiful young woman, and he knew she felt the same way.
    The connection between the two of them was stronger and deeper than the casual
    sex relationship either or both of them shared with the other two women. Amy
    was a great sexual athlete, Nicole was a playful little minx, but Shelonda had
    a seriousness about her that made sex with her more than just sex. If it wasn't
    a romantic coupling, and it hardly seemed quite like that, it was a bit more
    than friends-with-benefits.

    Don resisted the urge to fuck Shelonda more vigorously,

    partly because he didn't want to disturb the others, and partly because the way
    they were screwing was building up its own intensity. Shelonda pulled him into
    her tightly with her legs and arms, kissing him intently. Then she threw her
    head back, gasping through clenched teeth. She let go of his ass to clench the
    sheets at her side, and then was burying her face into his shoulder. Don pushed
    himself deep into her clasping, clutching pussy riding out her quiet, intense
    orgasm by holding her in his arms.

    When Shelonda slowly relaxed, and lay back on the bed, he

    smiled down at her happily. She actually blushed and turned her face away.

    "Well, that looked like a good one," Amy said. Don

    looked over to see that the curvy blonde had rolled over onto her back to watch
    him and Shelonda. Nicole was also watching, but was resting her head on Amy's
    soft breast. Nicole's hand had already found its way down between Amy's thighs
    and was busy making mischief there.

    "Got enough to share with the rest of the class,

    Professor?" Nicole asked with a smirk.

    "I just might," Don grinned over at the two women.

    Then he leaned down to kiss Shelonda again.

    By the time he had withdrawn from Shelonda's exquisite

    embrace, Nicole had gotten down between Amy's legs and was giving some serious
    head, and Amy had pulled her tank top up over her head and thrown it aside. Don
    moved around behind Nicole and coaxed her up enough that he could get his cock down
    and into her waiting cunt. He admired Nicole's narrow waist and tight, brown
    ass as he began to fuck in and out of her. Shelonda moved over to be close to
    the action, and soon reached around so she could get her fingers on Nicole's
    clit. Nicole was only barely able to make Amy come, gasping and twisting on the
    bed, before she was coming herself.

    Don still hadn't come, and he was acutely aware of that

    fact. He pulled out of Nicole and urged her over toward Shelonda. Moving up
    between Amy's legs, he smiled down at her happy face, and said, "Where do
    you want it?"

    "Come on my tits, Professor," she said

    immediately.

    Don nodded, but took a moment to push his cock deep into

    Amy's juicy twat. After fucking Shelonda and Nicole, he only needed a couple of
    thrusts into her tight pussy before he was ready to blow. He pulled out of her
    and quickly straddled her abdomen. He had planned to jerk himself off, but
    Amy's hands beat him to it. She took him in a tight, enthusiastic grip and
    pumped his thick organ several times until a huge spout of white cum burst out
    of him and splattered over her chest, neck and chin. Several days of
    abstinence, coupled with the XYZ in his system and the sex leading up to this
    moment made Don's orgasm both extremely intense and voluminous. A second stream
    of jizz splashed over Amy's tits and then a flood of it spilled over her hands
    onto her belly. Don felt like he was coming for minutes. As he finally took a
    deep breath and opened his eyes, Shelonda and Nicole clapped and laughed. He
    managed to get off Amy while the other two girls closed in on her and began to
    play with and lick up the cum he had left there.

    As soon as his head stopped reeling from the intense orgasm,

    Don decided it was time to have a better look around. Sitting on the edge of
    the bed, he noticed that there were not only two big windows, but also three
    sets of doors, all double and all closed. The room had a thick carpet. Don
    reached down and took off his sandals, and enjoyed the feeling of the carpet on
    his bare feet. There was a couch against the wall opposite the bed, as well as
    a large framed mirror. There was a low table in front of the couch and a pair
    of overstuffed chairs at either end of the table. One of the chairs had their
    satchels piled on it. Don and Shelonda's staffs were standing in a corner. All
    of the furniture was in an overly ornate style that Don thought of as rococo,
    though he wasn't confident that that was the right term. (Perhaps it was
    baroque, or regency; he could never tell.)

    Don got off the bed and moved over to one of the windows.

    They were apparently on the second or third floor and overlooked a vast
    well-tended and colorful flower garden. There was no one to be seen among the
    flowers or paths of the garden.

    He moved over to one of the sets of doors, and was surprised

    when they swung open of their own accord. Don stepped onto the tiled floor of a
    large and ornate bathroom, illuminated by an impressive skylight over a huge
    tub. Strewn about this room were more flowers and a liberal supply of towels
    and toiletries. As Don moved closer to the tub, water began to pour out of the
    four faucets set around it. The sound of the steaming, fragrant water quickly
    filling the bathtub drew the attention of the girls, who quickly crowded into
    the bathroom with Don.

    Clothes were quickly stripped off and thrown aside. Although

    they had only been out of the Manor for a few days, and had hardly been living
    a hard life outdoors, the opportunity to bathe properly was most welcome. They
    took quite a while, scrubbing each other clean, which naturally enough led to
    more splashing about than was strictly necessary as well as more fondling and
    play.

    Don was the first to get out of the tub, and so was the

    first to notice that their clothing had somehow been removed. He dried himself
    with a heavy, soft towel and then padded out into the bedroom naked. His
    sandals and Amy's top had also been removed. He moved toward one of the other
    sets of doors. When they failed to open for him, Don tried the handles, but
    they wouldn't budge. Frowning, he turned to the last set of doors, which did
    swing open as he approached. This time he found a large walk-in closet, full of
    clothing. On the right, taking up about a quarter of the available space was an
    assortment of strangely old-fashioned men's clothing. On the floor was a good
    selection of footwear. Don chose a pair of light cotton slacks and a buttoned
    shirt, and tried them on. He was not at all surprised that the clothes fit him
    perfectly. As he came out of the closet, the girls were just coming out of the
    bathroom. Seeing his attire and catching on that there were new, fresh clothes
    to be had, they swarmed around him and into the closet.

    They were each able to find at least a quarter of the closet

    that had clothing perfectly fitted to them, and spent some time selecting
    outfits. Don was amused to watch them trying various combinations. Ultimately
    they came out to model their selections, and he smiled to see their individual
    styles come through. Shelonda was wearing a light vest and a pair of loose silk
    pajama bottoms that were bloused at the ankles. Amy had on a low cut top and
    stockings and a garter belt, and a short pleated skirt that flared out from her
    waist. Nicole had on a form fitting sheath dress with slits running up the
    lengths of her legs. While Don was complimenting them on their outfits, the
    third set of doors swung open, revealing a long marble hallway.

    Cautiously, the four of them moved out into the corridor.

    There was nowhere else to go, so they proceeded along, until a large pair of
    doors opened before them. On the other side of this portal, they found a vast
    dining room, lit by a dazzling number of candles. There were a dozen chairs
    around the large, long table in the center of the room. There were also bowls
    full of fruit and gleaming glasses of water. On each of the three walls without
    doors there were large mirrors. Don eyed those reflective surfaces
    suspiciously, his mind on the likelihood that they were being observed through
    those mirrors.

    Like the trusting souls they were, Amy and Shelonda had made

    themselves comfortable at the table, drinking and eating freely. Don and Nicole
    shared a glance, but then joined the others in dining. Only when they had each
    eaten a small amount of fruit and drank a whole glass of water – in short, when
    they had their fill – did someone broach the subject that was on everyone's
    mind.

    Amy said, "Well, where are we anyway?"

    "I have no idea," Don admitted.

    "You are in my home," said a deep voice.

    They turned sharply to see a tall man standing in the

    doorway. He had white hair and a beard, a prominent brow adorned by bristling
    eyebrows, a pronounced hawkish nose, and bright eyes glittering at them in the
    candlelight. He wore a deep blue robe, like one would expect to see worn by a
    magician in a fantasy movie. He was over six feet tall, and stood erect and
    easily. Though his deeply lined face indicated great age, he carried himself as
    if he were quite healthy.

    "And you are?" Don asked.

    "I am called the Wizard of the Wood," declared the

    man in that voice that reminded Don of a not quite ancient John Carradine.

    "Well, I am Don, and this is Amy, Nicole and Shelonda.

    We're grateful for your hospitality. May we ask why you brought us here?"

    "Of course you may," the Wizard intoned. "I

    brought you here so that you might assist me with a particular task."

    "Um, well, we were trying to find a friend of

    ours..."

    "The one who was, and has been copulating so vigorously

    with those three satyrs, I suspect."

    "Yes," Don nodded, "that would be her."

    "She is in no danger. The satyrs mean her no harm. I

    believe they are enjoying her company far more than they expected to. She is
    quite spirited and has a great deal of stamina."

    "Well, you seem to be quite well-informed and have

    resources at your disposal."

    "You mean magic," the Wizard said. "I have

    magical resources."

    "Um, sure," Don said. "If you could bring our

    friend here like you did us, we'd be happy to help you with your task."

    "There are three problems with that proposal." The

    Wizard gestured and a chair slid out from the table. As he took his seat, he
    said, "One, I have no reason to trust you. This is of small consequence,
    though, because you would still have your freedom to gain. Two, I believe the
    desire to be reunited with your friend will be a better motivator in any case.
    Three, as a matter of fact, I cannot at this time bring your friend here."

    "Why not?" Nicole asked.

    "My power is largely focused upon this location. Within

    the bounds of this house and the grounds I have great power, but to exercise
    that power to bring people here is ... difficult. I do however have the means
    to convey you to your friend, which means I will make available to you
    following the completion of your task. I assure you, the task is within your
    power, and I will compensate you well for your efforts. You will not regret
    helping me."

    Don frowned, "And what if something should happen to

    our friend while we're here?"

    "I am monitoring your friend's situation and will find

    a way to intervene if she should actually be endangered. I am afraid I can only
    offer you my assurances as to this and my other promises. I hasten to point out
    that you do not seem to have any other viable options."

    "We could try to escape," Don pointed out.

    "Feel free," the Wizard shrugged. "You will only

    waste time and energy, uselessly."

    "Can you give us some evidence that you can actually

    know how and where Toshia is?"

    "Your friend? Yes, I think so," the Wizard

    nodded toward the large mirror to his right.

    Looking at that mirror, they could suddenly see Toshia.

    She was lying back against a satyr, while another satyr was in front of her.
    Her legs were around the front satyr's haunches and her hands were on his
    shoulders. It seemed clear that both of the satyr's were fucking her, and,
    moreover, that Toshia was enjoying herself quite a bit at the moment.

    "Alright," Don said after taking a moment to take

    in the expression on Toshia's face as the satyr's had their way with
    her, or she had her way with them. "What do you want us to do?"

    "I want you to seduce my wife."

    Don looked at the Wizard of the Wood to see if he was

    joking. He looked to the girls and saw that they were as confused as he was.

    "Well," Don said, "first, you're the first

    person I've met in Eros who's even in a monogamous relationship, let alone
    married."

    "Yes," the Wizard nodded, "we have always had

    an unconventional relationship."

    "OK," Don shrugged. "Why do you want us to

    seduce your wife?"

    "Well, it is not so much all of you, as you yourself,

    Don, though the others may of course help."

    "Alright, why do you want me to seduce your wife?"

    The Wizard stood up and began to pace alongside the table as

    he spoke. "We live alone here. The house and my power see to it that we
    want for nothing. I love my wife very much. She is a wonderful woman and a good
    companion. However, I am aware of what goes on out there in the world. I see
    the fun people have in the woods. I can watch the witches of the glen working
    their orgiastic magic. I know what goes on in that Manor. I want to enjoy some
    of that fun, Don. I want to convince my wife to have an open marriage."

    "Well, I certainly wasn't expecting that," Don

    admitted. He noticed that Nicole was having a very hard time keeping a straight
    face, while Amy and Shelonda simply seemed confused.

    "Have you talked to her about this?" asked Don.

    The Wizard shook his head, saying, "Oh, she would never

    agree to it. She is far too jealous and possessive. She would think I do not
    love her any more and that I just want to couple with other women."

    "But, you do want to 'couple' with other women,"

    Nicole pointed out.

    "By all the gods, yes!" the Wizard shouted.

    "I want to so very badly. But it is only sex. Do you know how long we have
    been married?"

    "No, of course..."

    "A very long time, believe me! I love her madly, of

    course, but I need some variety now and then. I honestly believe it would do
    each of us and both of us as a couple a great deal of good to enjoy other
    people. Having sex with just the same person for many years is simply not
    healthy."

    "Well, I can't argue with that," Don smiled.

    "So, what are you thinking?"

    "If you seduce her, make her want to

    sleep with you, it will give me the opportunity to broach the subject."

    "That's extremely indirect," Don mused.

    "What if she doesn't want to sleep with Don, or just

    wants to sneak around on you?" Nicole asked.

    "My wife would never do such a thing," the Wizard

    insisted.

    "Perhaps," Don said, "but, as much as I hate

    to ask this, what about that other option? What if I can't seduce
    her?"

    "If you give a good faith effort to seduce her but she

    does not succumb, I will grant you your freedom and help you find your
    friend."

    "Are you sure you don't just want us to help you talk

    to her?" Don asked. It had just occurred to him that the Wizard's wife was
    going to be as ancient as he was.

    "No," the Wizard said with finality. "I have

    given this a great deal of thought, and I am certain that would never work. It
    has to be done this way."

    "Alright, then," Don said. He looked around to

    gauge the reactions of the women; Nicole shrugged, while Amy and Shelonda both
    nodded. "We'll help. I take it you have a plan, then."

    Day Two

    Toshia is caught by the warrior women and is taken

    to their castle

    The next day, the Don and the three women had a brief

    conference, during which they considered the merits of attempting to escape
    from their luxurious prison. It was Nicole who pointed out that even if they
    were able to get out of the house and the grounds, however far those might
    extend, they would have no idea where they were or how to find Toshia. It did
    seem that their best bet was to cooperate with the Wizard of the Wood and trust
    that he would honor his end of the bargain.

    So, they passed the day exploring the immense house, going

    only where the doors would allow them to pass. There was no sign of anyone else
    in the building, though everything was dusted and the flowers and fruit were
    freshly laid out. They found a large library, an indoor pool, and a billiard
    room, among other less well-defined rooms. Following the spirit of the Wizard's
    plan, they deliberately resisted the urge to fill the day with sexual play.
    Instead, they built up their frustration by engaging in playful banter and
    flirting. Things became particularly heated during their
    skinny-dip in the pool. Don had to herd the women into the showers, which
    did frankly very little to help, except that it introduced an all-too-ephemeral
    break in the action. Amy was particularly wound up by the time they returned to
    their room to change for dinner.

    "I will tell my wife that we have guests," the

    Wizard had explained. "I'll say that you were travelers who I rescued from
    hooligans using my magic, and that I offered you hospitality for a few
    days."

    "Hooligans?" Amy had asked.

    "That's what I call the bands of ill-mannered men who

    roam about the forest attacking anyone they come across."

    "We met some of those," Don had nodded.

    "It didn't end well for them," Nicole said

    quietly, looking across the table at Don.

    "They are thoroughly unpleasant," the Wizard had

    scowled. "Anyway, I will tell my wife that you seem to be very interesting
    people, and I will arrange to have her looking in on you during your dinner.
    You use that time to, shall we say, put on a show for her."

    "A show?" asked Shelonda.

    "Yes, well, a demonstration of unfettered

    sexuality," the Wizard explained.

    "You want us to have sex for your wife to watch,"

    Nicole said.

    "Yes," the Wizard nodded. "I know my wife

    enjoys reading books with erotic scenes in them, and I suspect seeing one
    played out in front of her eyes will titillate her. Moreover, the fact that
    there are more than just two of you will work to our advantage if we are to be
    successful in tempting her toward a more open attitude toward sex."

    "I think we can manage that," Don smiled at the

    three women. He knew Amy in particular would rise to the occasion.

    "Remember, though," the Wizard had admonished

    before bidding them goodnight, "it must seem spontaneous. If my wife
    suspects chicanery she'll never go along with the rest of the plan."

    The three women all wore outfits that were at once frilly

    and feminine and were also simple enough that it would be quite easy to have
    sex in them. Nicole wore a form-fitting, backless dress with a very short skirt
    and puffy sleeves, all in black with large bright red flowers. Shelonda wore a
    frilly little sundress in light pastels. Amy wore a silk negligee and a long,
    sheer robe. All of the girls surprised Don by wearing high heels. For himself,
    Don wore dress slacks, a white shirt and a dark blue jacket. As an
    afterthought, he added socks and perfectly shined, black dress shoes.

    Arm in arm en masse the foursome left the

    bedroom and headed to the dining room. Along the way, Don reminded them to act
    as if no one was watching.

    "But, also make sure we put on a good show," Amy

    pointed out.

    "How are we supposed to do that?" Shelonda wanted

    to know.

    "Well, make sure that anyone looking can tell what

    you're doing; don't cover up anything," Amy suggested.

    "And make noise," added Nicole. "Let everyone

    hear that you're having a good time."

    "Wow," Don said, "that's really good advice.

    You're making me horny already."

    "You have to wait a bit, Professor," Nicole

    winked.

    With that they came to the dining room and gathered around

    the middle of the table, Don and Shelonda on one side and Amy and Nicole on the
    other.

    "Who do you think puts out this fruit and water?"

    Amy asked, as she picked up and examined a red apple.

    "I have no idea," Don shrugged. "Perhaps

    the same person who washed our clothes and put them back when we weren't
    looking yesterday."

    "Our host, maybe?" wondered Nicole.

    "The Wizard?" Amy laughed. "I doubt

    that."

    "He doesn't exactly seem the sort to do

    housework," Don admitted.

    With a mischievous gleam in her eye, Amy sank her teeth into

    her apple and leaned over toward Nicole, who, catching on immediately, bent in
    to take a bite out of the opposite side of the fruit.

    While they were doing this, Shelonda said, "Well,

    whoever's doing the cleaning and other stuff, it sure is nice of the Wizard to
    let us stay here."

    "We should try to find a way to thank him," Amy

    said around a mouthful of apple.

    "Oh? What did you have in mind?" Don asked with a

    laugh.

    "There are lots of ways a girl can thank a man,"

    Amy smiled, taking another bite of the apple.

    "She can say, 'Thank you very much, Mr. Wizard,

    sir,'" Nicole smiled coyly while she toyed with a strawberry.

    "Exactly," Amy laughed, "but that wasn't

    exactly what I had in mind."

    "Whatever could you mean?" Nicole asked. She had

    now turned toward Amy and was running her hand up and down her arm. "Oh,
    you mean..."

    "Exactly!" Amy grinned and grabbed a nearby

    banana. She proceeded to peel it slowly.

    "But isn't he rather old?" Nicole persisted

    mischievously.

    "He seemed healthy enough to me," Amy said as she

    pulled the last peel down. "Anyway, I think I like older men. Plus, he's
    quite tall, and that usually means..."

    "You think so?" Shelonda joined in.

    "I do," Amy said. "Anyway, I'd be happy to

    show my appreciation." To demonstrate her capabilities, she slid the
    length of the banana into her mouth and down her throat.

    Don and the girls laughed, and Don said, "Well, fruit's

    one thing. Are you quite sure you're up to the real thing?"

    "Quite sure, sir," Amy said after swallowing the

    last of the banana down.

    "I'm unconvinced," Don said with a frown.

    "Well, how in the world can I convince you?"

    "You could show him on his cock," Shelonda said

    with exasperation. Don thought she was the best actress of the bunch.

    "Alright, Professor, hop up here on the table and let's

    see what you've got," Amy grinned.

    Don stood up and took off his jacket and kicked off his

    shoes, while the women pushed the bowls and glasses out of the way. Then, he
    climbed up on the table and knelt in front of Amy. Getting into her act, Amy
    ran her hands up along Don's thighs and made a show of unfastening his pants.
    She slipped her hand into his slacks and took hold of his quickening cock.
    Pulling it out, she held it up for Nicole to see.

    "Very nice," Amy said, "but it needs more

    work, I think." She lowered her head to Don's lap and took the entire
    length of his cock into her mouth. Pulling on it with both her lips and hand,
    she quickly had him fully hard.

    While Amy was doing this, Shelonda climbed up on the table

    next to Don so she could see too.

    Amy pulled back to show the girls that Don was now erect.

    "That's more like it, Professor!" Amy said. "Now, what was it I
    was going to do with this?"

    "Oh, I can show you," Shelonda offered quickly.

    "By all means," Amy laughed.

    To be continued.

    Nicole & Amy Seek To Seduce The Wizard

    Shelonda leaned in over Don's lap and immediately lowered her

    mouth all the way down his cock, letting his fat head slip into her throat. She
    accompanied this with a loud, very satisfied, "Um!"

    When she came up for air, Shelonda smiled at Amy and Nicole

    and said, "That's what you were saying you could do."

    "Oh, yes, I remember now. Let me see if I've got this

    right," Amy laughed. Straight away, she took hold of Don's cock and
    lowered her mouth and throat on him. Don took advantage of the situation by
    gently grabbing Amy's head and holding her there on him so that he could flex
    himself in and out of her throat a bit. Following Shelonda's lead, Amy gurgled
    and moaned her approval of this maneuver loudly enough for everyone to hear.
    Always happy to oblige, Don fucked her throat a bit longer before letting her
    go.

    As soon as Amy was up again, Nicole jumped in with,

    "Let me give that a try!"

    Crowding in front of Amy, Nicole inhaled Don's shaft in one

    eager motion. Once he was in all the way, she bobbed her head up and down on
    him, murmuring her pleasure while he moved in and out of her throat. When she
    backed up off him, she gave the slippery head of his cock a kiss and flashed a
    grin around the room.

    "Is that all you'd do to thank the Wizard?"

    Shelonda asked.

    "Don't you think that's enough?" Amy asked.

    "Not nearly," Don said with a smile.

    "Oh, well, I might be able to come up with something

    else," Amy said thoughtfully.

    "Like what?" Shelonda asked as she reached over to

    stroke Don's wet cock, which was twitching in anticipation.

    Amy shrugged out of her sheer robe, said, "Well, I

    could do this," and, using her chair as a step up, climbed up on the table
    with Don and Shelonda. Amy planted her feet on either side of Don's thighs, and
    pulled up her silk negligee to expose her bare pussy and ass to view.

    "Now that looks delicious!" Don grinned. He leaned

    forward to kiss Amy's nether lips, reaching up between her legs to get his
    hands on her ass. Holding her in place, Don reached out with his tongue to
    lightly lick over the soft curve of her lips. Pushing up between them, he tasted
    her juices and slipped his long tongue up inside her. Amy moaned and pushed
    forward a bit, encouraging him to do more. He proceeded to fuck his tongue in
    and out of her, and then began to lick at her clit.

    Shelonda was still stroking Don's cock, or was until Nicole

    took Amy's chair and got into position in front of Don and began to suck on his
    cock with great enthusiasm. Shelonda leaned back for a moment, admiring the
    sight of Amy standing on the table while Don buried his face between her legs.
    Then she decided to get back into the fun. Pulling her sundress up over her
    head and casting it aside, but leaving her heels on, she got up to stand behind
    Don. She reached forward and took Amy's head in her hands and pulled her
    forward into a long, slow passionate kiss.

    Amy, who had been holding on to Don's head, both for a

    little support and to keep him there where he was giving her so much pleasure,
    reached up to get her hands on Shelonda's full tits. She moaned into Shelonda's
    mouth while squeezing and caressing those beautiful breasts. She moaned again
    when she felt Don pushing several fingers up inside her grasping pussy. When
    she felt Shelonda tugging at her negligee, Amy took a few seconds to quickly
    pull that garment up and over her head. She wasn't sure where it fell; it was
    out of her mind as Shelonda began to kiss and suckle on her tits. Then Don's
    tongue was making her come. Amy remembered Nicole's advice and cried out
    enthusiastically as the explosion of delight erupted in her clit and pussy and
    then spread through her body, making her shake and sob.

    "Oh fuck yes!" Amy gasped loudly. "That's so

    good! Don, you've got the best tongue. Damn!"

    Shelonda embraced Amy, whose legs were suddenly unsteady,

    and helped her to lie down with her on the table behind Don.

    Don took advantage of the momentary break to push Nicole

    back enough so that he could get off his knees. Instead, he sat on the edge of
    the table with his feet dangling. Nicole wasted no time, though, and climbed up
    on the table with the others. Pushing Don back so that he was leaning on his
    arms, she pulled up her short black dress and straddled Don's lap. She rose up
    as high as she could, to give anyone watching a clear view, and lifted Don's
    cock straight up. Pushing the head into her, Nicole slowly slid down its
    length, moaning happily as it filled her. Don grinned up at her and took her
    narrow waist in his hands. As soon as she was all the way down on him, Nicole
    pushed herself back up, almost all the way off, and paused there so anyone
    could see his thick pole disappearing into her tight pink sleeve as well as the
    shiny wetness she left on him. Then, finally she let herself down on him again,
    until his head was pressed against her cervix. Up again and pause, then down,
    harder this time. Don's strong hands and arms helped to raise and lower her,
    sparing her thighs some work. With each descent on his shaft, Nicole let out a
    happy, lustful moan. Soon she was grunting and crying out as she rode up and
    down on him with almost violent abandon. She began to throw herself into the
    performance aspect of the evening.

    "Fuck yes! God yes! That feels so good! Fuck me,

    Professor! Fuck me!" Nicole cried out.

    Don was pushing up into Nicole each time she came down on

    him. He was quietly amazed at how hard a fucking the tiny girl was taking and
    enjoying. As she bounced on his cock, he watched as she clawed at her dress to
    pull it aside and get her hands on her little breasts and hard nipples. Then
    she was coming on top of him, still bouncing as she screamed and shook.

    "Yes! Yes! Fuck yes!" she called. Then abruptly,

    she stopped and slumped forward on Don, gasping for air. "Damn!" she
    whispered, "I guess I like having an audience."

    "Well, it suits you," Don whispered back, kissing

    her ear.

    When Nicole pushed herself up a bit, they noticed that

    Shelonda and Amy had worked themselves into a 69. They lay on their sides, with
    Amy's feet and back toward Don and Nicole's side of the table. They could see
    the top of Shelonda's head as she worked her tongue over Amy's slick lips and
    sensitive clit. Both girls were moaning enthusiastically while they kept their
    mouths busy.

    Nicole pushed herself the rest of the way up, and struggled

    to get out of her dress. Don finally got around to unbuttoning his shirt, and
    when Nicole climbed off him to walk down the table, naked but for her heels,
    Don took the opportunity to get out of his clothes. By the time he got back on
    the table, Nicole was down by Amy's head, reaching around to get her fingers on
    and probably in Shelonda. Don decided he would make himself useful at this end
    of things.

    Lying down behind Amy, he scooted in and guided his cock

    between her legs. He felt Shelonda's breath and then tongue on the head of his
    cock just as he felt the wetness of Amy's waiting pussy. He didn't pause, but
    just went ahead and pushed himself in. Amy let out a particularly loud moan as
    he filled her in one sure motion. Steadily he began to fuck her, enjoying the
    sensation of her slippery cunt squeezing and pulling at him as well as
    Shelonda's tongue brushing against him.

    What Amy and Nicole were doing to Shelonda had the desired

    effect, because she was the next one to come, crying out loudly in ecstasy.
    This precipitated some rearrangement on the table, as Shelonda disentangled
    herself. Amy turned her head and said over her shoulder, "Get on your
    back, Don."

    Don quickly rolled back, reluctantly pulling out of Amy in

    the process. She wasn't done with him yet, though. Without turning around to
    face him, she got up over him. She took his cock and lifted it up and pushed
    the broad head of it up into her ass. Don said, "Oh, god that feels so
    good – so hot and tight!"

    "That's right, baby," Amy grinned back at him.

    Then she pushed herself down on him, taking his thick cock deep into her
    bowels. She leaned back then, and Nicole came around and knelt in front of her,
    pushing several fingers up into her pussy and attacking Amy's clit with her
    tongue. Meanwhile, Shelonda straddled Don's face, so that she could have her
    pussy licked while she reached around to play with Amy's tits.

    Don reached up to adjust Shelonda's position a little and

    began to lap at her very wet pussy and clit. His nose slipped into her vagina
    and then teased her ass as he moved back and forth over her. All the while, he
    could feel Amy moving up and down on him and Nicole's fingers inside her pussy.
    He couldn't see what was going on, but he could definitely tell when Amy began
    to come again. Not only did her ass clench and relax on him as she came, but
    she cried out in a dramatic and heartfelt wail.

    As the girls climbed off him, Don realized that he still had

    not come. He also knew that there was one woman he had not yet fucked that
    evening. He caught hold of Shelonda's narrow waist and quickly coaxed her into
    position on her hands and knees. As the other two girls focused their attention
    on Shelonda's pretty face and swinging breasts, Don drove his cock into her
    waiting vagina. Once he was good and slick again, though, he pulled back and
    then pushed himself firmly into Shelonda's tight ass. He remembered the night
    in the disco when he had first been welcomed into that sweet embrace. He smiled
    down at her dark, muscular back and fucked her with passionate abandon. She
    pushed back at him eagerly.

    "Come inside my ass, Don!" Shelonda called out.

    "Fill me with your cum!"

    He felt Amy's fingertips moving on Shelonda's pussy lips and

    clit, and tried to hold off until Shelonda was coming, but it was too late for
    that. Everything up until that moment had brought him to the brink and he was
    too far gone to hold back. He threw his head back and groaned, shoving himself
    deep into Shelonda as his cock spasmed and filled her ass with hot cum. This
    helped carried Shelonda over the edge too, and she cried out as her own orgasm
    swept through her leaving her and Don lying collapsed on the table in a
    quivering, laughing pile.

    The other two girls lay down with them, caressing and

    kissing their hair and sweaty skin.

    The next day Don was allowed to find his way out into the

    garden. Since the Wizard had let him know beforehand that this would happen, he
    was wearing clothing that would allow him to practice his kung fu in the open
    center of the garden – loose pants, shoes that were almost moccasins, and a
    light vest. After taking the time to stretch thoroughly, Don began to put himself
    through a full routine. He was very happy to notice that he was not only
    maintaining his conditioning but seemed to be in quite a bit better shape than
    he had been when had arrived in Eros. He was able to hold his stances longer
    and lower, had more stamina and endurance, and was able to kick and jump higher
    and more nimbly.

    He was enjoying the workout so much that he had almost

    forgotten that he was supposed to have an ulterior motive. Upon finishing a
    particularly long and demanding open-hand form, he was a little surprised to
    hear a woman's voice saying, "That was very graceful, sir."

    Don smiled, turned and bowed, "Thank you..." He

    was about to add, "milady," because it sounded like the appropriate
    way to address the Wizard's wife, but he was suddenly caught off guard. He had
    expected a woman who more or less resembled the Wizard. Not necessarily so
    tall, or quite so old, perhaps, but certainly older and not particularly
    attractive. Instead he beheld a beautiful young woman with long auburn hair falling
    over her bare shoulders in loose curls. She wore a white gown with flowing
    skirts and a cinched bodice that accentuated her very thin waist and full,
    medium-sized breasts. Her smiling lips were red, and her emerald green eyes
    were framed by long lashes. Don thought she bore a striking resemblance to Rita
    Hayworth, and found himself wondering if she had gorgeous dancer's legs.

    Still smiling, Don said, "My name is Don, are you the

    lady of the house?"

    She inclined her head and said, "I am. My name is

    Madeleine."

    "It is an honor to meet you, milady. My friends and I

    are your very grateful guests."

    "Ah, yes," she murmured. "And where are your

    three enthusiastic friends?"

    "I believe they are swimming in the pool. Would you

    like me to go fetch them?"

    She laughed a little. "No, that's quite alright. I am

    only taking my daily walk through the garden. Would you care to accompany
    me?"

    "It would be my pleasure," Don bowed again. He

    approached her and offered her his arm. Without hesitation, she slipped her arm
    through his and laid her warm hand on his sweaty wrist. "Do you have a
    customary path, milady?"

    "I do," she nodded, "but perhaps it is a good

    day to try something new."

    This certainly seems to be going well, Don thought.

    "My husband tells me that you seek a friend of yours

    who is lost in the forest."

    "Yes, he has graciously offered to help us find

    her."

    "How generous of him," she smiled.

    "He strikes me as a particularly generous man,"

    Don nodded, thinking of things quite different than the offer of assistance.

    "Yes, I'm sure. And you are determined to find this

    friend of yours?"

    "Certainly."

    "She is perhaps more than just a friend?"

    "Much more, milady."

    "And yet you have three other friends, with whom you

    are apparently on rather intimate terms."

    Don decided to play coy, "Milady?"

    She paused a moment, then said, "So my husband has

    informed me."

    "Yes, well, my three companions are my friend's friends

    as well."

    "Interesting," Madeleine smiled, "and does

    this include intimacy as well."

    "It certainly does, milady," Don chuckled,

    "and quite a bit of it at that."

    "And neither you nor your friends are jealous of each

    other?"

    "No. We want each other to be happy, and to experience

    as much joy as possible."

    "How open minded and generous of you, Don. Let us sit

    there by that fountain."

    He led her to the indicated fountain and sat next to her on

    a stone bench.

    "Now we can speak directly," she said with a smile

    that was almost a grin. "My husband can't hear us here, though he is no
    doubt still watching."

    "Milady?"

    "I know what my husband is up to," she laughed.

    "I've known all along. The horny bugger wants you to seduce me so that
    I'll let him sleep around, or so we can both sleep around."

    "Um, the latter," Don nodded.

    "And I'll bet he's holding out the promise of helping

    you find your friend to get you to play along."

    "Yes," Don smiled, "but that was before I met

    you. If he had just let me meet you first I would have been quite happy to help
    him in this regard."

    She smiled and patted his knee, "You're sweet. However,

    things aren't quite as he would have you believe."

    "No?"

    "He wants to believe I'm terribly jealous, but the real

    problem is that he's quite insecure. I know my husband, and if I agree to an
    open marriage too easily he'll be plagued with doubts and utterly baseless worries.
    I know the difference between love and sex, Don. Moreover, I know the
    difference between sex and fucking amazing sex – and what you four showed off
    last night was fucking amazing sex!"

    Don was a bit taken aback to hear her saying

    "fucking" so freely.

    "I love my husband more than any other man or woman,

    and I knew plenty of both before I met him, let me tell you! And, I know my
    husband loves me. It doesn't bother me that he wants to screw the occasional
    hottie, or three. I certainly want to let you fuck me till I can't walk
    straight."

    Don smiled broadly, and said, "I'm glad to hear that,

    because..."

    "Hold on there, stud," she laughed. "We've

    got to play this just right. It's important that my husband thinks it was his
    plan that did the trick. That way he won't think I just let the first guy with
    a nice dick and a talented tongue, fuck me."

    "I don't suppose the two of you would consider just

    talking to each other," Don offered, hoping she would reject the idea. He
    was quite taken with the idea of seeming to seduce this gorgeous woman.

    "Oh, certainly," Madeleine smiled. "We've

    talked. He knows that I found the show you put on last night very titillating.
    I practically attacked him as soon as you were done. He's mentioned the open
    attitude of most of the people in Eros frequently enough that I know what's on
    his mind. But, as I said, I know my husband, and I know what it will take to
    make this work."

    "OK then," Don nodded, "what's next

    then?"

    "I will play hard to get, but intrigued, until

    tomorrow," she said. "I suspect he'll want you to put on another show
    this evening. Would you mind going down on the other two girls?"

    "No, not at all!"

    "Wonderful! That looked divine," she sighed.

    "Then, after he drops a few more hints, I'll suggest something like... Oh,
    I know. I'll tell him that if someone like you were to slip into my bedroom
    without warning I wouldn't mind being ravished, or something to that
    effect."

    "That does sound a little awkward," Don admitted.

    She waved that off, "I'll work it out. Maybe I'll just

    wait until he's got his cock in me. He'll get the gist then without paying
    attention to the way I phrase it."

    "Um, yes, I can see that."

    "Then, all you have to do is follow through," she

    smiled. "Think you can do that?"

    Don chuckled, "Yes, I'm quite sure."

    "Wonderful." Then she lowered her voice, though

    she had said they couldn't be overheard, "I really am looking forward to
    letting you have your way with me."

    "The feeling is quite mutual, milady!"

    "It's a date, then," she laughed. "Now, would

    you be so kind as to escort me back to the house?"

    Just as Madeleine had said, the Wizard came to them before

    dinner time and said that, although she found Don charming, she still wasn't
    quite sold on the idea of doing anything intimate with anyone. He suggested
    that they put on yet another show with dinner, and our four heroes were quite
    happy to oblige. This time, Don made a point of making each of the three women
    come with his lips, tongue and – here and there – his teeth.

    Don repeated his kung fu routine in the garden. Again, the

    Wizard's wife met him, and again they walked back to the fountain. She
    confirmed that she had dropped the appropriate hint to her husband, and then
    said, "Now, grab me and kiss me."

    Don had been thinking how much he wanted to kiss those ruby

    red lips since the day before, so he didn't need to be told twice. He quickly
    slipped his arm around her slim waist, and pulled her to him. Holding the side
    of her face gently in his hand so she couldn't turn away, he pressed his ardent
    lips against hers. He thrilled to feel her arms slip around him and hold him
    for a moment. She began to return his kiss, but then pushed him away. She
    slapped him then, but not too hard, and he was able to catch her wrist. Holding
    her hand to his face, he turned and kissed her palm.

    Yanking her hand away and scowling angrily, Madeleine said,

    "That was perfect, I can't wait to do more of that!" Then she made a
    show of storming off to the house.

    Don shook his head, and then made his way back inside.

    He was relaxing with the girls in the shallow end of the

    pool when the Wizard came to see them. Though he was obviously a bit distracted
    by the naked women, he was intent on his plans in regard to his wife. The
    Wizard paced back and forth by the pool as he enthused, "Everything is
    going perfectly!"

    "Are you sure?" Don asked, though he was pretty

    confident on that particular score.

    "Yes, she insists that she is angry with you for

    kissing her, and perhaps she is, but she is much more excited than angry."

    "How can you tell?" Shelonda wanted to know.

    "The ardor she displayed during our lovemaking just

    after her walk in the garden was exceptional!" the Wizard explained.
    "I know just how to proceed tonight. She said she was afraid you might
    steal into her bedroom and ravish her. I could tell this thought excited her
    very much, though."

    "Well, alright," Don said, "but how will this

    help convince her to try an open relationship?" This was a point of the
    plan that remained sincerely murky to him, and the wife's complicity hadn't helped
    clarify matters.

    "Ah," the Wizard smiled, "that will depend

    upon me getting her to admit that she had a good time."

    "Assuming she has a good time, eh, Professor?" Amy

    winked at Don.

    "Well, I'll do my best," Don grinned.

    That evening, while the girls were as frisky in the dining

    room as before, Don remained aloof. He had no doubt that he could perform more
    than adequately later even if he did play with the girls, but he frankly wanted
    to concentrate his attention on the Wizard's lovely wife at least for tonight.
    For himself, the Wizard had said that, though he would be sure she was again
    watching the dining room, he would find some reason to be unable to satisfy any
    resulting "urges" his wife might develop that evening.

    Later, after the girls had given a good warm-up show and

    after the door out of the bedroom opened of its own accord, Don left his three
    companions and followed the opening doors into a part of the house he had not
    yet seen. He was wearing only a soft, dark dressing robe he had found in the
    closet. He eventually found himself climbing a staircase up to at least the
    fourth floor of the large building. As the stairs stopped at this level, Don
    supposed this was the top floor of the house. There were only two doors
    available to him in the short corridor, and he had been told to go to the left
    one, which he now did. The door did not swing open as he approached, so he put
    his hand on the lever and slowly pushed it down. Madeleine was expecting him,
    but he was sure the Wizard would be watching and he wanted to make things look
    convincing. In the back of his mind, Don was worried that if the Wizard caught
    on to his wife's subterfuge he might withhold his assistance in
    finding Toshia.

    Don opened the door just enough to slip through into the

    candlelit bedroom. This chamber was even larger than the rather large bedroom
    Don had been sharing with his companions. Across the room, near the large,
    canopied bed, Madeleine sat in front of a gilded table and mirror brushing her
    long auburn hair. She was wearing a sheer robe of pink.

    She was turned three-quarters away from him, and the mirror

    was facing the wrong way to reflect Don as he crept into the room. Apparently
    sensing his entrance anyway, she said, "Ah, couldn't carry on with me
    after all, eh?"

    Don waited until he was almost to her before he said,

    "What man could?"

    Madeleine twisted and rose in a single lightning motion,

    raising her hairbrush as a weapon against him. "You!" she gasped.
    "What are you doing here?"

    Don paused a moment to admire the feminine form only barely

    obscured by her see-through robe. He had been right to imagine that she had
    long, dancer's legs. Her waist was narrow, her belly flat, and her breasts
    full, but not too big. She was glaring at him with a good semblance of shock,
    fear and anger.

    "I have followed where my desire led," Don said

    taking a step forward. "It brought me here."

    "Well, it had better lead you back the way you

    came."

    He slowly reached up and took hold of the hand holding the

    brush, saying, "I don't believe you want me to leave."

    "But I tell you that I do," Madeleine insisted.

    "Your eyes tell me that you lie," Don smiled.

    He moved a bit closer, and took the brush from her hand.

    "My eyes?"

    "They dwell too long on my bare flesh, and on my lips, and

    when you look me in the eye I see that you want more of what I started in the
    garden." He slipped up close enough to her that he could set the brush on
    the table behind her.

    Madeleine leaned back away from him, and said, "I look

    at your bare flesh because I'm shocked that you would come into the bedroom of
    another man's wife wearing only that robe. I look at your lips because I
    remember the liberty you so rudely took. As for what you think you see in my
    eyes, well, you see what you want to see."

    Don moved his hand – the one that had put the brush down –

    to her lower back, lightly touching her. Very slowly he raised his right hand
    up to brush his fingers along her jaw. "I do see what I want," he
    smiled.

    She kept her hands at her sides, hands now grasping the edge

    of her dressing table, "I will scream for my husband."

    "Scream then," Don leaned in closer, so that his

    nose was next to hers. They were both whispering now. "Do you think I
    could be here now if he didn't permit it?"

    "How dare you!" she hissed.

    He held her soft cheek in the palm of his hand and said,

    "If you tell me to leave, I will leave."

    "I have said it," she murmured.

    "But you don't say it," Don smiled. His lips

    brushed against hers. "If I do anything that displeases you, say so and
    I'll go."

    "And if what you don't do..."

    Don kissed her then, not quickly like in the garden but

    slowly and sensuously. She returned the kiss, tentatively at first but with
    increasing passion. He felt her hands on his sides, holding him in place.

    To be continued.

    By BradentonLarry for Literotica

    56 min
  • Lost in Eros, The Forest: Part 3
    Toshia In The Pit

    By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy

    Stories.


    None of the men rushed ahead to get at her, and these good

    manners put them ahead of the sisters in Toshia's esteem. Smiling at them,
    Toshia decided to throw herself into things and get as much fun out of the
    situation as she could. She started to crawl toward them across the mattress,
    which prompted hoots and cheering from the audience overhead, and encouraged
    the men to join her on the mattress, walking on the mattress toward her. 

    When she was surrounded by them, she sat back on her

    haunches and smiled up at them. They cheerfully smiled back, and one of them, a
    cute guy with light blue eyes, dark hair and a thin physique, reached out to
    gently run his hand over her hair. Toshia reached up and brushed her hands over
    several of the cocks swaying around her.

    Before waking up in Eros, Toshia had never been with more

    than one man at a time. Since then, on her first night, she had had a man in
    both her pussy and mouth at the same time; the next day she had satisfied five
    men in a little gangbang orchestrated by Don, with the assistance of Shelonda;
    there had been her marathon in the disco, and the orgy in the steam room, when
    she had taken Don in her pussy and Peter in her ass, as well as comparatively
    light play during the masquerade, when she'd been fucking and sucking
    simultaneously; and, of course, there had been her time with the satyrs. She
    remembered how much she had come to love fucking here, and had discovered her
    love of XYZ saturated cum. She recalled the delirious and delicious frenzy that
    she had surrendered herself to in the disco, and felt her body responding in
    anticipation as she leaned forward to brush her cheek against one of the five
    cocks at her disposal.

    She began to stroke the two cocks which were currently in

    her hands and bent down a little to kiss one of the two cocks in front of her,
    which were now standing out a bit, offering themselves to her. She kissed the
    other one, then, and licked it. She moved to the other, licked it too, and then
    took its purple head into her mouth. Toshia slowly sucked on it, as if it were
    a hard candy, feeling it swell between her lips. The cocks in her hands were
    stiffening quickly, and the man behind her, who must be the one with the big
    dick, continued to stroke her hair and shoulders. The other men followed that
    one's lead and began to touch her. Strong, rough, but gentle hands caressed her
    face and neck, and moved over her arms and touched her breasts.

    Toshia released the one cock from her mouth and caught the

    other she'd kissed in her mouth. She bobbed her head on it a little, looking up
    at the two men directly in front of her to make sure they were watching her.
    Seeing that they were paying attention, Toshia pushed herself forward, and let
    this cock slide over her tongue and down into her throat. She held it there for
    a long moment, breathing through her nose. Then, she pulled back, only to turn
    and give the same treatment to the other cock.

    She was dimly aware that the women above were shouting

    encouragement, but Toshia's attention was on the cocks in front of her and in
    her hands, and the hands that were exploring her upper body, particularly the
    ones that were now pinching her nipples. This last made her moan around the
    cock in her mouth.

    Toshia pulled off this cock, then, and turned to her left,

    pulling the cock she'd been stroking with that hand to her mouth. While she was
    sucking that now very stiff prick, the man behind her knelt down and reached
    around to run his big hand over her belly, as his other hand continued to tease
    her tit. The man behind her kissed her shoulder and his fingers delved down
    between her thighs, brushing against her clit and touching her wet lips. The
    all too brief and tantalizing caress sparked another moan.

    One of the men in front of her knelt down then and leaned in

    to kiss and suck at her free breast. Toshia took this as a cue to turn her head
    to the right and give the cock in that hand the treatment three of the others
    had enjoyed. She found herself sucking with growing enthusiasm. The sensations
    of those thick, hard cocks sliding in and out of her mouth were enough to get
    her riled up all by themselves. The thought of having five of them to herself
    was an additional thrill. The man behind her then managed to part her pussy
    lips with his large fingers and to push a digit partway up her. Toshia
    responded by rocking against him, rubbing herself against his hand and trying
    to get that finger to penetrate deeper. She would have leaned forward, so that
    the man behind her could fuck her from behind, but there was a man in front of
    her, sucking on her nipple, blocking her way.

    Instead, she tried leaning back a little, to make it easier

    for the man's finger to get into her. Soon, she was lying back against this big
    man, feeling his cock pressed against her lower back. His was the only cock in
    the bunch that wasn't fully hard yet, but it was already long and thick. Now he
    was able to fuck his finger in and out Toshia's pussy freely, rubbing his hand
    against her clit all the while. Meanwhile, the other guys had gotten on their
    knees around her. Two men now had their mouths on her tits, while two of them
    made sure that she always had a cock in her face. Laughing, she took hold of
    both of these cocks, brought their heads together and sucked them both into her
    mouth. She'd seen this done in porn films, but had never done anything like it
    before. She stuffed both cocks into her mouth as far as she could, which wasn't
    far, and then released them, but held them so that she could play with both
    heads with her tongue.

    One of the guys in front of her, the one who had been first

    to drop to his hands and knees, was kissing down her belly, and coaxed the hand
    away from her pussy. Toshia whimpered as the finger left her, but then moaned
    in appreciation as she felt that large finger replaced by two slightly smaller
    ones and a warm tongue lapping at her clit. She went back to sucking one cock
    at a time, deepthroating one and then the other, until her first orgasm hit her
    hard. She moaned and trembled as she sucked hard on the guy lucky enough to be
    there at that moment. Toshia didn't wait to stop shaking before she went back
    to enthusiastically sucking. The guys were ready to change things around,
    though.

    The man who had licked her so well backed away, and the big

    guy behind her lifted her up off him and scooted out from behind her. Toshia
    fell backward, letting her legs splay out, one managing to slip between one
    guy's legs and the other caught by one of the gentlemen whose cock she'd just
    been sucking.

    For a moment, she saw the sisters around the big opening in

    the ceiling. They seemed to be watching the action closely. For some reason,
    the idea that she was putting on a show for those women added a lot to how
    turned on Toshia was. She tried to spot Daphne – she wanted to make sure the
    dark-haired bitch could see that she was having fun – but the men and their
    cocks crowded out her view.

    Four of the guys were kneeling around her upper body,

    including the still relatively limp dong of the guy who'd been so patiently
    behind her until now. She smiled up at all the guys, but focused on that one
    big cock, reaching up to run her hands over it and to pull it down to her lips.
    She could feel someone parting her legs and then lifting her hips up off the
    mattress, but Toshia concentrated on kissing and licking the head of the cock
    in her hands. She felt a hard head being pushed into her pussy and pulled the
    other into her mouth at the same time. She wrapped her legs around the waist of
    the man inside her, pulling him into her until she felt him filling her and
    then fucking her. As the cock in her mouth grew harder, she had to turn her
    head to the side so the big man could keep it between her lips. The other three
    guys continued to move their hands over her body, concentrating mostly on her
    tits, which were being caressed and pinched almost constantly. The cock in her
    pussy was fucking her steadily, and her pussy was milking it with each thrust.
    Letting the man with the big cock hold her head in place and gently fuck in and
    out of her mouth, Toshia moved her hands over the other available men, grasping
    for their hard organs and stroking and pulling at them whenever she found them.

    Toshia was loving all this attention, and was sure she would

    come again soon, but also thought there must be more efficient ways to do
    things. For one thing, she wasn't giving this deliciously thick cock the
    attention she wanted. She pulled her head back, and, once her mouth was clear,
    said, "Let me up for a second."

    As soon as the guy fucking her pulled out, Toshia rolled

    over and got up on her hands and knees. Looking back over her shoulder at her
    erstwhile fucker, she said, "Carry on, but you boys need to take turns."

    This made the guys all laugh. They cheerfully gathered

    around her again, hands all over her back, butt and tits, as that cock was
    pushed back into her waiting pussy. Toshia smiled at the guy with the big cock
    and said, "Now, bring that back over here."

    The big man grinned down at her and pushed his hard cock

    down so she could get the head of it into her mouth. She took hold of the thick
    shaft with one hand began to work the fat, purple head in and out of her mouth.
    It was soon slick with her spit and sliding in and out of her throat with
    surprising ease. He held on to her head again, and she let go of him so that
    she could find another pair of cocks to stroke.

    Behind her, her narrow waist was held tightly as a thick

    cock slid in and out of her grasping, wet pussy. She could feel the man's balls
    slapping against her clit as she felt his body pressing against her butt. With
    each thrust into her, Toshia was pushed onto the thick cock in her mouth and
    throat. She found herself grunting and moaning with animal abandon.

    Abruptly, the cock was pulled out of her pussy and there was

    motion on the mattress. Then, without any preliminaries a second cock was
    pushed into her. Apparently the guy who did not have his cock in Toshia's mouth
    or one of her hands was now fucking her. She pushed back onto him to welcome
    him. It didn't take long for him to begin fucking her with enthusiasm, and she
    was again moaning around the thick organ in her mouth. Then, again abruptly,
    that cock was pulled out of her, and one of the cocks in her hands was
    withdrawn, only to be pushed a moment later deep into her pussy.

    Toshia wished Don was here to see her fucking one guy after

    another in quick succession. She managed to glance to the side and saw her
    reflection in the mirrored wall. She was on her hands and knees, surrounded by
    men who were fucking her, while she deepthroated a hung stud. Don would love
    this!

    Then there was another sudden change of cocks fucking her

    pussy. She felt a hand slipping up along her belly until the questing fingers
    found her clit, just beneath someone's thick cock fucking her pussy. Strung
    between two male shafts, with her tits being squeezed and someone playing with
    her clit, Toshia came again, groaning loudly. The big guy in front of her
    pulled his cock out of her mouth, so she could catch her breath.

    Toshia looked up at him and the others with a happy grin,

    "Thanks, boys. Let's try something else."

    She had the big stud lay down on his back, and she quickly straddled

    him. She took hold of his hard cock, and pushed the fat head of it up into her
    pussy. "Mmm, nice!" she smiled down at him. Then she slowly lowered
    herself so that the thick shaft filled her completely. She paused a moment to
    adjust to the girth – it was the biggest cock she'd had inside her since the
    Manor – and then began to fuck up and down on it. Soon she was rocking on that
    big prick, enjoying the feeling of it moving inside her as well as the hard
    body she was grinding down against.

    The other guys clustered around her, their cocks in her

    face. She spent a few minutes moving from cock to cock, sucking on them each.
    Then, she concentrated on one, bobbing her head up and down on it vigorously
    and taking it down her throat. Pulling off it, then, she said to its owner,
    "Now get behind me and fuck my ass."

    Toshia was already sucking another cock by the time she felt

    the head of a cock pushing against her butt. She relaxed and exhaled as her ass
    was penetrated. After her time with the satyr's she was pretty comfortable with
    this, even though the cock in her pussy was much larger than that of any of the
    satyrs. Toshia let herself revel in the feeling of having her mouth, pussy and
    ass well-filled by cock. In another moment, she was being fucked hard in the
    ass, as she tried to keep her mouth and hands busy on the three cocks in front
    of her. She had the middle cock deep in her throat, and the other two cocks in
    her tight grasp when she felt the unmistakable thrusting into her from behind
    that indicated her ass was about to be filled with cum. She moaned
    encouragement and kept sucking and stroking. The cock in her butt swelled and
    Toshia felt the warmth of hot jizz shooting up inside her.

    As the guy behind her pulled out of her, she pulled back off

    the cock in her throat, looked up and said, "Your turn. Get back there and
    fill me up."

    As that man hurried to comply, the other two guys closed

    ranks and she pulled both of their cocks to her mouth. She had both of their
    heads in her mouth as her ass accepted its second guest of the day. The guy
    fucking her ass had been ready to blow when he was down Toshia's throat, and
    now that her tight, strong ass was squeezing him in its hot grasp, he was only
    able to thrust a dozen deep and hard times before he exploded up inside her.

    One of the guys in front of Toshia didn't wait to be told

    what to do, but hurried behind her to replace the man who now pulled out of her
    ass. This one hadn't been so close to coming, though, so he was able to give
    her a sound fucking. Shoving back onto him and the big cock underneath her,
    Toshia pulled the man in front of her closer and sucked his cock intently. She
    wanted to taste some delicious cum, and she meant to make this cock give it to
    her. One fist wrapped around the base of its shaft, she let him fuck in and out
    of her mouth and throat with abandon. All three cocks in her were plundering
    her body for every ounce of pleasure, and she was getting as good as she was
    giving. A series of rising orgasms blossomed at her clit and swept through her
    body, making her pussy and ass clasp hungrily at the cocks in them. Before she
    was finished coming, the cock in her ass erupted with what felt like a torrent
    of hot cum. That guy kept fucking her though, and was still hard inside her
    when the cock in her mouth swelled and a flood of cum filled her mouth. Toshia
    swallowed again and again, until there was no more to be had.

    Slowly, gently, the cocks were withdrawn from her ass and

    mouth. Of the five men, only the guy beneath her hadn't come. Toshia felt a
    playful sense of accomplishment at this, and was about to ask the patient man
    how he wanted her, when there was squeaking sound as the cell gate was opened
    again. The four men who had come slipped out and another four came in.

    "Oh my," Toshia said, noting that at least one of

    these newcomers was as well hung as the man in her pussy.

    Seeing what was going on, the man underneath her suggested,

    "Turn around and sit on my cock, so you can fuck it while sucking
    them."

    She laughed, and said, "Good idea."

    She pulled herself up off him and turned around, squatting

    over his cock, which he held up for her. She sank down on it with a satisfied
    smile, and beckoned the new four guys over. As she began to take turns sucking
    and stroking these new cocks, the man underneath her lifted her by her waist
    and lifted and lowered her, while fucking up into her. The up and down motion
    helped her stroke and suck the cocks around her. Oblivious to everything but
    the good, steady fucking her pussy was getting, the strong hands on her waist,
    and the cocks in her mouth and hands, Toshia gave herself over to being the
    instrument of sexual pleasure for these strangers. Before she knew it, the cock
    in her left hand was spraying a thick stream of white cum over her forehead and
    down her cheek. Laughing, she tried to get her mouth on that cock before more
    escaped, but just as she did, the cock in her right hand erupted, shooting cum
    all over her neck and tits. Toshia sucked the remaining cum out of those two
    cocks before releasing them and turning her attention to the remaining two
    cocks, including the other really big one. For now, she concentrated on the
    smaller of the two, sucking on it enthusiastically while stroking the larger
    with her hands. When the cock in her mouth spewed its delicious load down her
    throat, Toshia knew that she was ready for something more, and thought that she
    should try to give the guy beneath her something of a treat.

    She looked over her shoulder to explain what she had in

    mind, but then noticed that the cell gate was being opened again. Three new men
    were being admitted as the three who had just come left.

    "How many men are there?" Toshia asked.

    "Twenty six," the man smiled.

    This exchange, which had been heard above, set off a raucous

    round of laughter among the spectators.

    Toshia laughed and said, "OK, well, I'll worry about

    that later. For now, I want to try to take you up my butt. Be gentle!"

    He lifted her up, and she reached down to catch his cock and

    then pushed it back so she could feel the big head of it pressed against her
    asshole. Her butt was still slippery with cum, and his cock was very slick with
    her juice, but he would be the biggest thing she'd ever had up her ass. Toshia
    thought, If I pull this off and live, I'm going back to the Manor and having
    the Player and Igor double-team me! Slowly he lowered her and she opened
    herself up, until the fat head was up inside her. "Goddamn that's big!
    Fuck, it feels good!" she exclaimed, realizing that she was making a
    spectacle for the audience above her. Then, she added, "You ought to try
    this Wanda."

    This made the spectators erupt in raucous laughter, which

    then became applause.

    Toshia took hold of the forearms of the man underneath her

    and pulled herself down further. She felt simultaneously that she was tearing
    herself apart and that she was having the most intense sexual moment of her
    life. She wasn't done, though. Once she was sure she had that big cock firmly
    up inside her, she leaned back and beckoned to the man with the other big prick
    who had been watching all of this with great interest. He knelt down in front
    of Toshia, and pushed his cock down until the head was brushing against her
    clit and pussy lips. "Put it in me," Toshia said. "Fuck my pussy
    with that big cock."

    With a big grin on his face, this guy slowly pushed his cock

    into Toshia's waiting and very wet pussy. He wasn't even all the way in before
    Toshia began to come. Trembling all over and gasping, she managed to shout,
    "More! Give me more! Fill me with your cock!"

    The man beneath her held her in place, while the man over

    her pushed all the way in and then began to fuck slowly and steadily in and out
    of her. Toshia found herself coming over and over again as these two big cocks
    moved inside her. She wrapped her legs around the waist of the man in front of
    her and urged him to fuck her harder. Soon he was fucking that big cock into
    her vigorously, and Toshia was gasping and grunting in time with the thrusts.

    Slowly she became aware that the three new men were standing

    around watching the action and stroking their very hard cocks. Letting the man
    beneath her hold her in place, she reached out and caught one of the cocks and
    pulled it and the attached man closer. He bent his knees and Toshia leaned a
    bit to the side, so she could get her mouth on this new cock. The other guys
    came closer and one of them took hold of Toshia's free hand and placed it on
    his cock. She immediately began to pull and twist on it. The third man,
    directly over her, reached down to caress her hair and throat. Toshia responded
    to this by taking her mouth off the one cock and dropping her head back. She
    caught the balls of the man in front of her in her mouth and sucked on them,
    while continuing to stroke the cocks of the men on either side. The man whose
    balls she was sucking pulled back then and pushed his cock down so it could
    slide into her mouth. Toshia relaxed her throat and let him push into her. Soon
    he was fucking in and out of her mouth and throat steadily. Toshia lay back and
    let the cocks fucking her have their way with her; the only really active thing
    she was doing was stroking the two cocks on either side.

    Surprisingly, it was the guy in her right hand who came

    first, shooting a stream of cum over her upturned and sweaty breast. Toshia
    could only feel the cum splatter over her tits and then running down her hand.
    Then, the man fucking her throat was pushing more insistently, and the shaft
    filling Toshia's mouth swelled as a thick flood of cum washed down her throat.
    She tried to swallow without choking, and was mostly successful. Before the guy
    on Toshia's left could take his place at Toshia's mouth, the guy fucking his
    big cock in and out of Toshia's pussy shoved extra hard into her and shot a big
    load of cum into her, which spilled out of her as he drew that thick shaft out
    of her. Without waiting to be told or invited, the guy who had been on Toshia's
    left hurried to get between her legs. She smiled down at him as he shoved
    himself into her, squishing more cum out of her. It took him only a few good
    thrusts before he added his own seed to Toshia's pussy.

    Another three guys were waiting their turn, but Toshia held

    up her cum-covered hand. She said to the guy beneath her, "Let's roll
    over, so you can really fuck me."

    This maneuver was carried off with surprising ease; the big

    man's strength and Toshia's small size no doubt helped. Now Toshia was on her
    hands and knees again, as the original big cock of the day fucked in and out of
    her ass with enthusiastic abandon. Toshia just shoved back on that wonderfully
    large cock and ignored everything else for the moment. There were guys all
    around her, pawing her and stroking their cocks, and one guy managed to worm
    his way underneath her, kissing and sucking at her nipples as she fucked. All
    she was thinking about was fucking that cock and taking his cum in her ass.
    After all his patience, it didn't take long for this steady, hard fucking to
    bring him off. Toshia smiled happily to herself as he pumped what felt like a
    gallon of cum into her bowels.

    As he pulled out of her, she looked back at him and asked,

    "What's your name?"

    "Victor," he smiled.

    "Nice to meet you, Victor," she grinned. I'll

    have to find a way to bring him along when I get out of here. Then she was
    being pulled down on the hard cock of the man who had been underneath her. She
    rode this guy happily, taking the cock that was offered to her mouth as well.
    Then she felt someone behind her, and she turned to say, "Put it in my
    pussy, too."

    The new guy laughed a little and nodded. He pushed the head

    of his cock down as the guy underneath Toshia pulled out. They put their heads
    together and slowly pushed into her.

    "Mm, yeah," Toshia smiled and pushed back on them.

    "That's good. Fuck me together like that." She found herself wishing there
    were some way to get a cock into her ass, too, but contented herself with going
    back to sucking on the cock in front of her. She was amazed and delighted by
    how much her body could take, and how much pleasure it could give her. Her
    experiences in Eros had awakened the daring sexual explorer inside her. It
    didn't take long for the intense double-fucking she was getting to make her
    come yet again. Later, after this set of guys had all come and gone, and Toshia
    had completely lost count of how many men had come in and on her, she had
    another interesting idea.

    She was now again, lying back on a man who had his cock up

    inside her ass, and had taken five guys in her pussy, and a sixth was now
    pushing himself into her. She put a hand on this sixth man's chest and said,
    "Try to get into my ass too."

    "Ambitious," the man smiled. He pushed himself the

    rest of the way into her pussy, getting himself well coated with pussy juice
    and cum, and then pulled out. Working with the guy beneath her, he slowly
    pushed into her tight butt with his companion.

    "Oh my god!" Toshia shouted. "Too much, too

    much! No, don't stop! Fuck me. Fuck my ass! I'm such a slut!"

    With two cocks sliding in and out of ass, Toshia came in a

    spectacular, screaming display. She gasped and shook, clawing at the back of
    the man on top of her. They fucked her to two more orgasms, and then the man on
    top of her pulled out of her ass and moved around to push his cock into her
    eager mouth. She gave him a sloppy, enthusiastic blowjob until he pulled out and
    came messily all over her face and throat. Toshia laughed and pushed the cum
    into her mouth. Then the guy behind her rolled her over so that she was lying
    on her belly and he was fucking her ass hard and fast. When he finally came
    inside her, Toshia stayed in that position, letting the remaining half dozen
    guys, who might have been repeats for all she could tell, fuck her pussy or ass
    as they wanted. She was done coming, and was happy to just give herself up to
    these men who had given her so much pleasure.

    When it was finally done, Toshia rolled over and looked up

    at the sisters. She finally saw Daphne watching her with a frown. Toshia smiled
    sleepily up at her and blew her a kiss.

    The Stayrs have their way with Toshia.

    Chapter 8 

    Tracking Toshia

    Don scrambled down the last gravelly decline and looked

    frantically about for any sign of Toshia. Now that he had finally managed to
    come down from the area that had been separated from the river by a steep
    cliff-face, Don found himself in a lightly forested, grassy hill country,
    through which the river ran rapidly. On the other side of the river, beyond a
    small, and empty, grass clearing, were more hills and a thicker forest. 

    He, Nicole, Amy and Shelonda had followed the edge of the

    cliff, careful to keep an eye on the river below in case Toshia had managed to
    catch on to some outcropping or root. They had seen several cataracts – not too
    big, but large enough that anyone going over them would be plunged violently
    underwater. The last of those little waterfalls was only a dozen meters upriver
    from where Don stood now, making quite a bit of noise.

    By the time the girls had caught up to him, Don was already

    moving downriver, hugging the waterside and looking frantically for evidence
    that Toshia had made it this far. It seemed that the river was gradually
    widening, and this meant that the current would ease up, so Don thought it was
    increasingly likely that Toshia would have been able to make it to shore. He
    thought he would probably find her waiting for them. He needed to remain
    convinced that he would find her impatient and wet. Still, not finding her at
    all was better than ... some alternatives.

    After about ten minutes of his hurried chase down the river,

    he noticed that Nicole was trying to get his attention, calling,
    "Professor!"

    Hoping she had spotted Toshia, he spun around, almost

    colliding with Shelonda, who had been trailing him closely.

    "You better come look at this," Nicole said. She

    was looking out into the river. With a sinking heart, Don ran back to where Nicole
    and Amy stood.

    "What is it?"

    "There was something, or someone..." Nicole

    trailed off, staring intently at the water.

    "I saw it too," Amy added.

    "There!" Nicole pointed.

    Sure enough, there was someone in the water. Moreover, this

    person seemed to be beckoning to them. Don moved closer, actually taking a few
    steps into the river. The beckoner disappeared under the water, only to
    resurface a few meters away from Don. He could now clearly see that it was a
    beautiful young woman with big eyes and long straight hair of dark, emerald
    green.

    "Uh, hello," Don tried.

    The green-haired young woman rose up out of the water,

    displaying pale, perfect breasts. She pointed upstream.

    "Have you seen our friend?"

    The woman repeated her gesture, more emphatically.

    "Timmy's in the well?" Nicole smirked. Nobody

    laughed.

    "I suppose she's saying we need to go back," Don

    said, stepping back on dry land.

    "If she were here Toshia would say, 'You

    suppose?'" Amy said. She had already started heading back upriver.

    Once they had backtracked to almost where they had finally

    reached the riverside, the woman in the water got their attention by splashing
    water at them. When they were looking, she pointed at a small clearing on the
    other side of the river, or at the trees beyond the clearing.

    "Toshia went that way?" Don asked.

    The woman nodded.

    Without any hesitation, Don started into the water.

    "Hold on a second, Professor!" Nicole said. When

    Don turned, impatience written clearly all over his face and posture, she said,
    "Maybe we should think about this for a minute."

    "What? I can swim across that."

    "Maybe," Nicole shrugged. "You don't know how

    fast the current is. But, that's not what I meant. We don't know anything about
    that woman," she nodded toward the green-haired stranger. "Maybe
    she's trying to lure you to a watery grave, or something. Maybe she did that to
    Toshia."

    Getting into the spirit of things, Amy said, "And if

    Toshia got out of the river there, why didn't she stay there so we could find
    her?"

    Don frowned at the girls. He knew they had good points, but

    he couldn't resist the conviction that Toshia could be in trouble and he had to
    do whatever he could to find her. Apparently he wasn't alone, because while he
    paused to consider Nicole and Amy's caution, Shelonda dove into the river and
    began crossing it, swimming a bit clumsily while holding onto her staff.

    The green-haired woman watched Shelonda's progress with a

    smile, and made no move to interfere.

    "Well, that's that," Don said, and promptly dove

    in after Shelonda. The current was strong, but not so strong that he couldn't
    compensate. After a couple of minutes, he was pulling himself out of the water.
    He smiled at Shelonda and said, "Thank you."

    She just grinned back at him and shook the water out of her

    hair. Don found himself distracted by the way her tank top clung to her fit
    body and luscious tits. It had been an uncommonly long time since he'd had any
    release, after all. Shelonda broke his distracted train of thought by bending
    down to help Amy out of the river. Don turned to give Nicole a hand up onto the
    grassy bank. Once they were all on dry land, Don looked back ask the
    green-haired river maiden if she could give them any more information, but she
    was nowhere to be seen.

    Don decided to reassert some direction, before the others

    started to succumb to the enflamed sex drive that was already making him
    painfully aware of the wet feminine bodies so near at hand. He said, "OK,
    well, if Toshia came up here, something must have made her leave. Otherwise, as
    Amy pointed out, she would be here waiting for us. So, let's look around and
    see if there's some kind of sign or evidence of ... something."

    "There are animal tracks over here," Nicole said

    after a moment. The others gathered around a patch of dirt where a number of
    prints were clearly visible.

    "Hoof prints," Don nodded. "Deer maybe... No,

    pigs, or goats maybe."

    "Kind of big for goats, don't you think?" Nicole

    asked.

    Don shrugged, "I know they're not horses or deer, but

    that's about it."

    "It looks like someone went this way in a hurry,"

    Shelonda said from further along the edge of the clearing.

    "What do you mean?" Amy asked.

    "Well, these little branches are broken, and those

    flowers are trampled, and look here – that's a footprint. It's about the right
    size for Toshia."

    "How did you notice all that?" Amy asked.

    Shelonda just shrugged, and kept moving into the woods,

    following the trail of minor destruction that she assumed had been left by
    Toshia.

    "I say we follow Shelonda's lead," Don said,

    "but everyone try to remember how to get back here, in case we lose the
    trail or something."

    Unfortunately, they had only gone deep enough into the woods

    to slightly diminish the sound of the river and that last little waterfall,
    before Shelonda drew up and shook her head, "I don't know where she went
    next."

    "That's OK," Don said. "Let's think, if she'd

    been running this way, where would she run next?"

    "Maybe that way," Shelonda pointed up the side of

    the hill in front of them. So, they all climbed up that hillside, moving slowly
    so Shelonda and the others could look for any sign of Toshia.

    At the top of the hill, Amy held up her hand and hissed,

    "Shh!"

    Everyone held their breath and strained their ears. Finally,

    Don asked, "What was it?"

    "I don't know," Amy shook her head. "I thought

    I heard something – maybe a sex sound, maybe a Toshia sound. I think it came
    from off that way somewhere, but I can't be sure."

    Don peered in the direction Amy had indicated, which was to

    the left of the way they'd been heading. He couldn't hear anything, but the
    river behind them.

    Then Shelonda, who had moved around a large rock jutting out

    of the side of the top of this hill, said, "Oh, she went this way!"

    The others quickly came around to join Shelonda, and they could

    all see the signs of someone crashing and sliding down far side of the hill.

    "How do you know it was Toshia?" Nicole asked.

    "Look," Shelonda pointed to a clear hand print in

    some wet dirt. If it hadn't been made by Toshia it had been made by a woman with
    a hand very close in size to her. Without waiting to see if the others agreed
    with her assessment, Shelonda followed the screed down to the base of the hill
    and then started up the next. Near the top, she paused, though.

    "It was so clear, but now..." Shelonda said as Don

    came up next to her. "Oh, she turned this way!" and headed to the
    left.

    "That's the direction I said, wasn't it?" Amy

    asked.

    Don only nodded and followed after Shelonda, who seemed to

    have had some kind of hunting or tracking experience before she was brought to
    Eros. Combining this with her martial arts skills, Don thought she might have
    been in the military, though he knew it might just be that she'd had a parent
    who took her camping a lot and then later she took kung fu classes.

    Following along after Shelonda, they made slow but steady

    progress along a line of hills that seemed to parallel the course of the river.
    Finally, after what must have been an hour, Shelonda led them up a particularly
    steep slope, where, Shelonda said, it was obvious that Toshia had climbed up
    using both her hands and feet. Just past the top of this steep slope, there was
    a small, leaf-carpeted clearing in front of a very large moss-covered fallen
    tree trunk.

    "Whoa! I smell sex!" Amy announced.

    Don could smell it too – not only the smell he loved so well

    of Toshia's aroused sex, but also of male cum, and quite a bit of both.

    "There's cum all over these leaves," Nicole

    noticed.

    "Someone's been having fun," Amy laughed.

    "It's hard to tell with the leaves," Shelonda

    said, "but it looks like Toshia tripped on that root there and fell here.
    Then someone had sex against that tree, and then more sex over there, on those
    leaves with the cum on them."

    "I'm starting to think Toshia doesn't need our

    help," Amy smiled.

    "Why was she running through the woods, then?"

    Nicole asked. Clearly, after the incidents with the sex-plants and the attack
    over the river, Nicole had adopted a much more cautious attitude toward Eros.
    Don thought that attitude was entirely appropriate.

    "If it was Toshia having sex here, and I agree that it

    probably was," Don said, "we should assume that it was against her
    will. But even if she was having fun, that doesn't mean she doesn't still need
    our help or that we ought to just abandon her."

    Nicole and Amy nodded their agreement, the former a bit more

    emphatically than the latter. Shelonda was already checking out the brush
    around the clearing. "They went this way," she announced at last.

    As they all fell in behind Shelonda, Don asked, "Are

    you sure?"

    "Yes," she said quietly, "but I think Toshia

    was being carried, and there are more of those hoof prints."

    The path they were following was more or less straight,

    angling upstream and away from the river. Though Shelonda said the trail was
    pretty easy to follow – "they were all together and not trying to be
    sneaky" – it was quickly getting dark, which slowed them down
    considerably.

    "What do you mean 'they were all together'?" Don

    asked. "How many were there?"

    "Three or four, plus Toshia, I think," Shelonda

    said. "We're going to have to stop soon. I can't follow them in the
    dark."

    "What's that?" Nicole asked, pointing ahead

    through the trees and deep shadows.

    "A light?" Amy suggested.

    "Probably a campfire," Shelonda decided. "I

    can follow that in the dark."

    "OK, but we need to be careful. It could be a

    trap," Don said. "We move slow and quiet, and nobody does anything
    crazy, alright?"

    The women nodded back at him. He was glad they all seemed to

    be taking this seriously.

    Shelonda took the lead, and the others moved behind her.

    Step by cautious step the fire in the distance grew until they could make out
    figures near it. Shelonda led them down into and then along a low gulley that
    kept them from seeing the fire for about five minutes. When she climbed quietly
    up the far side of the gulley, she stopped when her head was just over the top
    edge. Don joined her, lying on the ground next to her, looking at the campfire
    which was now not so distant. While it was easy for Don, Shelonda and the
    others to see what was going on around the campfire, those in that bright
    circle of light couldn't possibly see into the darkness of the forest where Don
    and company now spied upon them.

    "What are those?" Shelonda whispered in honest,

    open curiosity.

    "They look like satyrs," Don whispered back, while

    simultaneously gaping.

    There by the campfire was Toshia. She was on her hands and

    knees, while what looked to Don like a half-man-half-goat creature was clearly
    fucking her vigorously from behind. There was another satyr in front of Toshia,
    and she was stroking its very erect cock. Toshia looked over her shoulder at
    the satyr behind her and said, "That's it Scratch, keep fucking me!"
    Then she pulled the one in front of her closer and began to suck its cock.

    "Now that looks like fun!" Amy whispered in Don's

    ear with a grin.

    A third satyr came into view and promptly flopped on its

    back and scooted under Toshia, reaching up to play with her tits as the swayed
    over his face while she was being fucked.

    The three women were, like Don, transfixed and turned on

    watching their lost companion enjoying the rough pleasures of satyr-loving.
    They watched intently as Toshia pulled herself off the cock behind her only to
    lower herself down on the one beneath her. The satyr she'd called Scratch
    wasted almost no time, then in pushing himself into Toshia's ass from behind.
    During these maneuvers Toshia hadn't taken her mouth off the cock in front of
    her. Toshia's happy grunts and moans, along with those of the satyrs, carried
    easily in the night air.

    Amy declared quietly, "And that looks likea lot

    of fun!"

    While he was watching all of this, Don was acutely aware of

    his own, very stiff, cock, and the presence of the women on either side of him.
    Shelonda was breathing heavily, and Amy was moving her hand up the back of his
    leg.

    "What's it going to be, then, Professor?" Amy

    asked. "Do we bust in and 'rescue' her, or just join the party?"

    "She might not want to be interrupted at the

    moment," Nicole observed quietly.

    "Well, someone better 'interrupt' me soon," Amy

    breathed.

    "That does look like fun, Don," Shelonda added.

    Don had to admit that he had little to no interest in making

    the women wait much longer for sex. He thought there was a chance that Toshia
    might get hurt if they startled the satyrs, but he couldn't think of any way of
    doing that and not also giving them a chance to carry her off in the night.
    They did seem pretty distracted by fucking Toshia.

    By now Shelonda was biting Don's shoulder as she played with

    herself, her arm between her body and the earth, and Amy's hand was on his ass.
    Yes, something had to give.

    "OK," Don said, "this is what we're going to

    do." He stopped talking then, because he hadn't heard the "we're
    going to do" part. He tried, "That's weird!" but didn't hear
    that either. Then he noticed that he couldn't actually move and that the
    fire-lit scene in front of him was rapidly fading to black.

    Alarmed, he tried shouting, "Hey!" but not only

    did he hear nothing but he was pretty sure his mouth hadn't even opened. Then,
    everything was black, and he thought he must be asleep.

    Chapter 9

    Toshia's Frustration

    Toshia was tied up again. This time, though, she was sitting

    down. She was tied to a wooden frame chair with a low back. Her arms were tied
    together behind her, bound at the wrists to each other and the chair. Her legs
    were tied at the ankles (to the legs of the chair) and at the knees (to the
    posts that supported the ends of the arms of the chair), so that she couldn't
    close her thighs. Other than that, she was comparatively comfortable, particularly
    in relation to being tied to that damned X-cross. Beyond that, though, she
    actually thought her situation was much worse.

    Shortly after passing out on the big, red-sheet and cum

    covered mattress, Toshia had been dragged out of the men's quarters and been
    washed down, first by several buckets of cold water, and then by a pair of
    serving girls who must have been chosen for their lack of gentleness. Then, she
    had been tied down spread-eagled on the stone floor in a room off the main hall
    where she'd been on display earlier. She was left there overnight and well into
    the morning. Toshia really hadn't minded that bit, though. Once she'd gotten
    used to the cold stone against her back, she'd been quite content to sleep. The
    lack of sleep from the previous two nights, each of which she'd spent tied up
    in one way or another, as well as the exertions of her hours of sex with the
    men, had left her in desperate need of unconsciousness. Still, she'd awakened
    hours before anyone had come to check on her, and the feeling of isolation that
    swept over her was brutal.

    Toshia had never doubted that Don must be trying to find

    her. She expected him to burst in and rescue her at any moment. Or, at least,
    she had. It was becoming increasingly difficult for her not to think
    that something terrible had happened to Don. In her more selfish moments she
    feared that he might have given up on her and decided to return to the Manor.
    More often, though, she didn't doubt his devotion to her, but worried that he
    might have gotten hurt or worse and couldn't get to her. Of course, the most
    likely scenario, she thought, was that he was looking but simply couldn't find
    her.

    In any case, the solitary confinement was ultimately lifted.

    She was untied, allowed to eat, and then tied to this chair, which was then
    hoisted up and carried into a big chamber off the main hall. This room was
    obviously the feast hall of the castle. Four large, heavy tables dominated the
    four quadrants of the chamber. There were also quite a few colorful pillows and
    mattresses here and there. There were, at first, no sisters present – only half
    a dozen serving girls who were cleaning up, refilling fruit bowls, and doing
    various other domestic tasks. Toshia and her chair were set on a raised
    platform at one end of the room, and then left alone for at least an hour.

    Then, Daphne came into the room and walked straight up to

    Toshia. The leader of the Sisterhood was wearing a crude metal breast plate and
    loin cloth, and was covered in perspiration, as if she had been engaged in vigorous
    exercise. She had her long, black hair pulled back in a ponytail. With an
    expression devoid of personal interest or compassion, Daphne checked the bonds
    around Toshia's wrists and knees. When she was satisfied, she placed her hands
    on Toshia's bare thighs and leaned forward so that her face was directly in
    front of and very close to Toshia's own.

    "You put on quite a show yesterday, pup," Daphne

    said with contempt. "That got me wondering if you can take it as well as
    dish it out. Tonight we're going to put on the show and you have to sit there
    and watch – just watch."

    Toshia realized the beautiful woman might just have

    discovered her Achilles' heel. Since waking up in Eros, Toshia had been acutely
    aware of the powerfully aphrodisiac effect seeing other people having sex had
    upon her. Watching Don with the Nymphets and then spying on people through the
    window/mirrors in the secret passage, had, in less than an hour, demolished her
    resistance to sleeping with her friend. Still, she certainly didn't want to let
    Daphne have the upper hand, so she smiled nonchalantly and said, "Bring it
    on, bitch."

    Daphne chuckled and left her sitting there.

    Another hour or so passed, with Toshia sitting there alone

    with her chair and her thoughts, before the sisters began to come into the
    hall. They had left their armor and weapons behind, and were wearing much more
    feminine garb. Brigit was wearing a long blue skirt with slits running way up
    both sides, and a necklace of flowers that almost looked like a Hawaiian lei.
    The flowers rested on top of her impressive, full, and very naked breasts.
    Other women were wearing open robes, loosely belted togas, sarongs, and the
    like. Daphne came in later, with only the robe she'd worn the day before barely
    covering her tits; her hair was loose now and fell over her shoulders. No one
    paid any attention to Toshia, but proceeded to eat, drink and be merry.

    Judging from what she could overhear, most of the

    conversation going on centered on fighting and physical training. Apparently
    the women spent a large portion of each day working out and practicing with
    their weapons. Toshia thought that Don and Shelonda would have their hands full
    fighting these women. Of course, given the filling nature of the fruit they
    were eating and the stimulating qualities of the XYZ they were drinking as
    water and eating with the fruit, it didn't take long before sex was breaking
    out all around the room.

    Toshia watched as, off to her right, a blonde woman carried

    on joking with her friends across the table while a woman with short brown hair
    lowered her face to the blonde's breasts and ran her hand up between her
    thighs. Just a short distance down that table, the big, freckled redhead who
    had licked Toshia's cheek her first day here was sitting up on the edge of the table
    with her strong thighs spread as another woman bent down to go down on her
    pussy. The redhead held the woman's head in place with one hand while pinching
    and twisting her own nipples with the other.

    On Toshia's left, a particularly attractive pair of amazons

    were making out passionately, naked breasts pressed together, and muscular arms
    straining as they reached down to play with each other against the hard surface
    of the bench they straddled. Beyond them, Brigit sat with her back to the
    table, and a warrior woman on either side of her. Toshia watched intently as
    the two women kissed and sucked on Brigit's breasts and worked their hands up
    under her skirt. Then she noticed that Brigit was watching her in turn and
    smiling mischievously. Toshia felt her cheeks burning with embarrassment and
    excitement. Her pulse was already racing a bit, and she could feel the wetness
    and heat of her pussy.

    In another fifteen minutes it seemed that there was nowhere

    she could turn her gaze and avoid seeing these women in some sexual act. Now
    there were women writhing on the floor around her, locked in 69s or twisting in
    muscular, feminine daisy chains. The aroma of womanly arousal filled the air.
    Daphne had known what she was doing, alright, Toshia realized. This was the easily
    the worst torment she'd undergone – to see all this unbridled and glorious sex
    on display right in front of her, assaulting her senses, and yet be unable to
    participate or even to touch herself where she desperately needed to be
    touched! Toshia tried to tell herself that this was just another test for her,
    to see how much she could take. She had pushed her own limits as to what she
    could do with her body to give and receive pleasure, and now she had to see how
    much frustration she could stand.

    Toshia finally caught sight of Daphne, who was coming back

    into the room, followed by some serving girls, including the petite brunette
    who Toshia thought must be Nina – the girl who had bathed and fed Toshia and
    given her a sweet and all too singular orgasm in the middle of the night two
    nights ago. The servants brought with them a chair similar to the one Toshia
    was tied to, and set it down in a currently clear part of the floor directly in
    front of Toshia's but several meters away.

    With her cold blue eyes on Toshia's, Daphne sat down in the

    chair. With one hand, Daphne reached into her robe and cupped her own breast.
    Toshia watched as the woman licked her own lips and smiled cruelly across the
    space between them. Then Daphne moved her hand lower, parting her long, firm
    legs until Toshia could clearly see the pink lips of her pussy. Sure that she
    had Toshia's attention, Daphne pushed the robe back, exposing her breasts. As
    much as she hated the woman – particularly in that moment – Toshia could not
    deny that Daphne was a strikingly beautiful woman. She also knew that she would
    give anything right now to be untied so she could get her hands on that woman,
    to kick her, scratch at her, beat her – to get her fingers into that woman's
    pussy, to kiss and bite that cold smile off her face, to make her cry out as
    she came on Toshia's mouth.

    Toshia ground her teeth together and sat still.

    As if she could read Toshia's mind, Daphne made a gesture,

    and Nina, who had been waiting patiently naked behind the chair, came around
    and knelt between Daphne's legs. Daphne ran her fingers through Nina's hair
    almost affectionately, as the girl leaned forward. Toshia could only watch the
    muscles of Nina's thin back as she brought her mouth to Daphne's pussy. Toshia
    remembered the feeling of Nina's tongue and lips on her own pussy and clit, and
    watched as Daphne relaxed in her chair, eyes half closed, but still watching
    Toshia. One hand still caressed Nina's hair, and the other now cupped her own
    breast.

    As Daphne's head rolled back a little and the muscles of her

    arm showed that she was pinching her own nipple hard, Toshia felt a moan that
    was almost a whimper building up in her own breast. She had never in her life
    been so enflamed with sexual desire. She knew that a big factor in her
    frustration was that release was positively denied her. If she thought she
    would be allowed to come sometime soon, she would bear this restraint more or
    less cheerfully, almost enjoying the furiously burning excitement in her body.
    But the fact that there was no satisfaction coming for her was making Toshia
    wild with frustration.

    Still, she struggled to maintain an outward appearance of

    calm, even when it became apparent that the warrior women, who denied
    themselves all day and kept themselves in peak physical condition, were going
    to keep this orgy going for hours.

    To be continued.

    By BradentonLarry for Literotica

    53 min
  • Lost in Eros, The Forest: Part 2
    Strange Vegetation: Don & the girls are taken by surprise.

    By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy

    Stories.


    Chapter 4

    Don slowly woke up from his very deep sleep. He felt a warm,

    soft feminine body pressed against his own. He didn't have to compare these
    sensations with those from the first time he'd awoken in the Manor to know that
    Toshia was in his arms. Somehow he just knew it was her. He smiled to himself,
    and only then started to remember the night before, with the rite, Toshia's
    sexual offering to the guardian of the portal, and his own deliriously erotic
    and ultimately painful encounter with the crone.

    While he reviewed these
    events, Don became aware, without looking around or even opening his eyes, that
    he was on the pillows in the witches' tent, and that quite a few other bodies
    were slumbering around him.

    Toshia shifted her weight a little in his arms, and he

    kissed the top of her head. She squeezed his arm, and pushed back against him a
    bit. Smiling, he hugged her, and kissed her tousled hair again. They lay spooned
    together like this for several moments, before she wriggled around in his arms
    to face him. They shared a sleepy smile, and then she buried her face in his
    chest. Don gently ran his hand over her hair, knowing that he was now wide
    awake, but not wanting to disturb her if she needed more sleep.

    After several minutes, though, Toshia looked up at him and

    asked, "What did you find out last night?"

    "Not an awful lot," Don answered quietly.

    "She said we're looking for 'the Sage of the Tower.' We're supposed to go
    down into the valley and follow the river there to its source, where we'll find
    the Tower."

    "Hmm," Toshia murmured thoughtfully with a frown

    and her eyes still closed.

    "Are you alright?" Don asked.

    "Hm?" She looked at him and saw the concern in his

    eyes, and said, "Yes, I'm alright. I feel like I got fucked enough for a
    year, but I'm definitely alright. I didn't know I could have that many
    orgasms."

    "Did the guardian come?"

    Toshia paused for a moment, then said, "That was

    amazing! Very strange, but amazing. It felt like he was coming all through my
    body. It kind of hurt, but maybe that's just because it was so intense. I think
    that's when I finally passed out. Then I woke up here with you. Why did you ask
    about that?"

    "Something the crone said," Don shrugged.

    "And how was that?"

    Don told her all about the encounter with the strange woman.

    "So, a weird night all around, eh?" she smiled.

    "Well, I don't know if you noticed, but everyone was

    else was busy having an orgy while we were distracted."

    "I thought something like that was going on, but yeah,

    I was distracted."

    "I have to admit, it was extremely erotic watching you

    on that altar."

    "Oh really?" she smirked mischievously at him.

    "Maybe next time a dark demon needs sexing up I'll watch you."

    Don chuckled and said, "Fair enough."

    "You know, now that I'm thinking about it, it seems

    pretty rude that they had an orgy without us."

    "I thought you said you got fucked enough to last a

    year," Don said wryly.

    "Well, I was probably exaggerating a little, but it's

    the principle of the thing, you know? How about you? It sounds like the crone
    pretty much drained you."

    "Yeah," he admitted, "but here -- well,

    obviously, I'm not exactly out of commission."

    "Yes, I had noticed that," Toshia smiled, giving

    his erection a squeeze and a pull. For the past several minutes she had been
    idly toying with him while they talked.

    Don leaned in and kissed her. Soon, they were slowly making

    love amongst the sleeping witches and the three girls from the Manor. Though
    they were quiet, and not at all energetic, several drowsy people noticed what
    they were up to, and before long wakeful friskiness was spreading through the
    big tent and a lazy orgy had broken out.

    Only hours later, after the sex had finally run its course,

    again, did the company get around to washing up and eating. Then, after
    Cassandra had given them each a large flask of water and a pouch of fruit, both
    of which could be slung over their shoulders, the five travelers from the Manor
    finally left the clearing at the top of the hill. Following the path into the
    valley that Cassandra pointed out, they began to work their way downhill.

    Eventually, they came to the foot of the hill, and Amy was

    the one who said, "Well, there's no river here."

    "Well, maybe this is one big valley," Don offered.

    "I don't understand," Shelonda admitted.

    "Maybe all these hills all gradually descend to a

    river, and then on the other side they climb back up."

    "So, this could take a while, eh?" Amy frowned.

    "All the more reason to keep going," Toshia smiled

    and led the way up the next hill.

    As they went, they tried to keep moving in the same general

    direction. Don insisted that he usually had a very good sense of direction, but
    pointed out that when all else failed they just needed to keep going for the
    lowest point, and that ought to work.

    It had been about noon when they had left the witches, and,

    perhaps sated by all the fun of the morning and the night before, it was late
    in the afternoon before anyone mentioned sex. And then the subject came up in a
    fairly indirect manner, considering how comfortable they were all with each
    other.

    They had come into a stand of trees on a gentle slope. The

    trees were wide spaced, so that there was a nice clearing underneath the green
    canopy of leaves. The trees were hung with thick green vines of some sort that
    ran down and through the thick mat of soft leaves that covered the forest
    floor. The woods seemed particularly hushed and still here, Don thought.

    Then Nicole giggled, "That looks like a dildo."

    "What?" Amy asked with interest, and then, after

    Nicole pointed, she said, "Hey, you're right. And there's another
    one."

    Shelonda had stopped and was looking with the other girls at

    a kind of outgrowth on the sides of one of the vines. Taking a closer look, Don
    had to admit that they were right; the vines did seem to have what looked like
    natural dildos of different sizes and slightly different shapes growing out of
    them at intervals.

    "That's pretty weird," Toshia admitted. She had

    been in the lead, but had come back to see what all the fuss was about.

    "Still, I'd prefer the real thing," Amy grinned.

    Pulling her tank top up over her head, exposing her full breasts, she sauntered
    over to Don and said, "What do you say, Professor? Can you help a girl
    out?"

    Don chuckled but looked to Toshia. He knew they were trying

    to make time toward the river, and didn't want to slow things down if the
    others weren't ready for a break. However, Toshia was merely watching with a
    smile, as Amy dropped to her knees in front of Don and reached up under his
    kilt for his organ, which was already thick in anticipation.

    "Sex break!" Nicole shouted, laughing, as she tore

    off her own top and then grabbed for Shelonda. Don watched as the two
    dark-skinned girls fell into the leaves while they stripped each other's
    clothes off.

    In front of him, Amy had pushed his kilt up and was already

    working her warm, wet mouth up and down on his shaft, which was responding by
    quickly hardening for her. Don dropped his staff, water flask and pouch on the
    ground and pulled his t-shirt off, and then undid his kilt, letting both items
    fall on the leaves. Now naked, he concentrated on the wonderful sensations of
    Amy's tongue and lips on his cock. He held her head in his hands as he fucked
    slowly in and out of her mouth.

    Looking up momentarily, Don saw that Nicole and Shelonda had

    already gotten themselves into a 69, and that Toshia was standing over them
    watching, with her left hand up under her skirt and her right clutching at
    right breast. He looked back down, then, to watch Amy's pretty face as she
    sucked enthusiastically on him. She looked up at him with unmistakable pleasure
    glittering in her eyes.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Don noticed that Toshia was

    undressing and had knelt down next to the other two girls, though she was now
    watching Don and Amy.

    Remembering some of the other things Toshia had enjoyed

    watching, he bent down and said to Amy, "Get on your hands and knees for
    me."

    "Fun!" Amy said with a grin as she let go of his

    cock and turned around in the leaves. She bent over and presented her behind.
    Kneeling, Don grinned over at Toshia, and pushed Amy's skirt out of the way.
    Without any preliminaries, he took the fat head of his cock, wet with Amy's
    saliva, and pushed it into her very hot and willing pussy. Taking Amy's waist
    in his hands, he immediately set to fucking in and out of her vigorously.

    Amy grunted happily and shoved back against his thrusts.

    Toshia watched for a few moments with a smile on her face and her hand busy
    between her legs, but then finally bent down to run her hand over Nicole's
    back. Soon, she was laying with the other two girls in a happy confusion of
    legs and arms, pussies and tits, laughing, wet mouths and playful fingers.

    With a happy grin on his face, Don concentrated on giving Amy

    a proper fucking. He admired the view of her upturned backside and his thick
    cock-shaft sliding in and out of her, as well as her strong back and her
    strawberry blonde hair all messed up. He felt her fingers reaching back to play
    with herself as he fucked her, and it wasn't long before she was gasping out in
    a long, loud orgasm.

    Don thought he must still be depleted after his night with

    the crone, and from the single orgasm he'd had earlier with Toshia, because he
    could tell he was nowhere near ready to come. He leaned over Amy's back, kissed
    her shoulder, and said, "Why don't we go over and join the others?"

    "Good idea, Professor," she breathed.

    The other three welcomed them cheerfully, and it wasn't long

    before Don was looking down into Nicole's face as he slowly but firmly screwed
    her, while Toshia was in the middle of a little daisy chain -- hungrily going
    down on Amy, while Shelonda pleasured Toshia with her own lips and tongue.
    Aside from the rustling of leaves that they were all causing, they were all
    making enthusiastic sounds of pleasure and carnal joy. As a result, nobody
    noticed the additional rustling as a number of things moved slowly through the
    leaves toward and around them.

    Don was holding Nicole's wrists up over her head (which he

    had learned really turned her on) and felt some of the vines under the leaves
    brushing against his knuckles. He was also dimly aware that something had
    gotten wrapped around his ankles, but he paid it no mind. Don was too intent on
    fucking Nicole's sweet, tight pussy to worry about getting tangled in the
    undergrowth. Only when he felt something gripping his ankles tightly and
    pulling did he look around and say, "What the fuck?"

    As if on signal, he was hauled back, out of Nicole's

    delicious embrace, and up into the air, where he dangled, swinging back and
    forth. At the same time, there were shrieks from the girls. Don twisted around
    and craned his neck. It seemed that they had all been ensnared by vines and
    hauled up into the air. Off to his right, Don could see Shelonda who was also
    hanging upside down. By struggling, he could see that Amy was hanging from her
    wrists, as was Nicole. Toshia had somehow been caught by both wrists and one
    ankle.

    "Is everyone OK?" Don asked. A chorus of alarmed

    voices assured him that they were. He couldn't see what the others were doing,
    but he and Shelonda both tried to bend themselves up to get at the vines
    wrapped around their ankles. This was easier for the younger, lighter and more
    flexible Shelonda; Don made an abortive effort at loosening the vines before
    falling back down. He watched as Shelonda struggled to no avail. As she worked,
    new vines came down from the branches overhead and wrapped around her wrists.
    In another moment, she was hoisted upward, so that her head was again above her
    feet, though she was now spread-eagled, face down, high over the ground.

    At a loss for any other options, Don bent his knees in turn,

    so that he began to swing a bit from side to side. Once he started moving, he
    bent to the side to add momentum. The branches overhead creaked as Don and the
    vines that bound him moved through the leaves. He was dimly aware that other
    vines were descending toward himself and his friends, but he concentrated on
    increasing his arc of motion. Unfortunately, a thick strong vine caught him
    around the waist and brought him to an abrupt halt. Then, he was pulled upward,
    so that he was in a more or less upright position. The blood ran out of his
    head and he felt suddenly dizzy, but as soon as he could Don began to struggle
    against the vines that held him. He couldn't budge the vine that was wrapped
    around his midsection, though.

    Looking around at his companions, Don saw that more vines

    were moving along their naked limbs. He noted that the vegetative dildos they
    had noticed earlier seemed to be leading the way. In alarmed fascination, he
    watched as a thick green phallus pushed itself between Toshia's legs and into
    her vagina. Though she struggled against the invasion, the bizarre penis was
    soon up inside her, and then it began to move in and out of her slowly. At the
    same time, it was apparently expanding and contracting, pulsing visibly as it
    fucked her.

    Don saw that similar dildo-tipped vines were now violating

    Amy and Nicole. Looking to his side, Don could see that Shelonda not only had a
    vine penetrating her pussy, but that a thinner stalk seemed to have worked its
    way into her butt. It wasn't long before all the women had stopped struggling
    against their bounds but were moaning and whimpering in pleasure at what the
    vines were doing to them. Only Don was so far unmolested by the strange plants,
    but he couldn't do anything against the strong fibrous tendril wrapped around
    him.

    He watched and listened in a weird mixture of horror and

    excitement as the women began to come under the ministrations of the vines.
    Helpless to do anything else, Don saw Toshia twisting and trembling as the vine
    inside her pulsed and moved inside her until she was crying out in orgasmic
    delirium. Nicole came hard too, followed by Amy. When Shelonda finally climaxed
    she let out a scream that echoed in the forest, and Don could see that tears
    ran down her cheeks.

    The vines did not stop, though, but continued to fuck the

    women steadily. Before long, Don was witness to another round of loud orgasms.
    After that, the next set came quicker, and Shelonda wasn't the only one crying.
    After what seemed to be six or more orgasms, without the vines giving any sign
    of stopping, all the women were raggedly gasping for mercy. Don pounded on the
    thick vine that held him in impotent fury. Then, Toshia cried out incoherently.
    Don could see that the dildo-protuberance inside her was now at its thickest -
    about four times as thick as it had been when it had entered her. There seemed
    to be some sort of spasm in the plant's fibers, and then Toshia shouted out.
    Don watched as a thick, syrupy substance leaked out of Toshia and down her
    legs. There seemed to be a great deal of the viscous substance, and it kept
    spilling out of Toshia until it was spilling down onto the leaves below.

    The other women were now experiencing the same thing, as one

    by one the viney pricks came up inside them copiously. Gallons of the sappy
    jizz were shot into his companions and spilled on the forest floor.

    Don watched as the odd green cocks slowly withdrew from his

    companions. Each of the women hung from their restraining vines limply, wrung
    out from their exertions. Slowly, almost gently, the entire party was lowered
    to the ground, which was now sticky with vine-cum. As soon as he was released,
    Don sprang over to Toshia.

    "Are you OK?" he asked.

    "No," she breathed. "I'm definitely not OK.

    Let's get the hell out of here!"

    All of the women had trouble walking, but only Nicole needed

    to be carried. With the tiny young woman in his arms, Don led the others downhill
    away from the clearing under the trees. They didn't stop until they found a
    stream, where the women proceeded to wash each other diligently. Even the
    usually adventurous and cheerful Amy said that she had not had a good time.

    Sitting on a rock by the side of the stream, Toshia said,

    "Being forced to come like that, so many times..."

    "Not fun," Amy scowled.

    "And that felt like a fire hose inside me," Nicole

    said, "when it came."

    Don was acutely aware of the fact that he had neither

    suffered nor helped, so he kept his mouth shut. He wanted to talk about how
    weird it was that such a plant would even exist, but could tell that no one
    else was in any mood to discuss botany at the moment.

    "We'll have to be careful where we take our breaks from

    now on," Shelonda observed.

    "You can say that again," Toshia agreed, glaring

    at the trees around them.

    Chapter 5

    Midnight Interlude

    Toshia sagged against the X-shaped cross, sleeping fitfully

    and uncomfortably. She was apparently forgotten by her captors, who had
    obviously feasted and fucked themselves to unconsciousness. Worn out by her
    struggles, and having given up on the possibility of freeing herself, Toshia
    had resigned herself to trying to get as much rest as she could in her current
    situation. Still, all she was able to get were little cat-naps, frustratingly
    brief. She would be in the middle of a pleasant dream – and any dream that
    didn't have her tied up in this old ruin of a castle was a pleasant dream –
    when she would wake up, painfully reminded of the discomfort in her limbs and
    particularly her shoulders.

    In one of these waking moments, she thought there was

    someone there with her in the dark. A motion or a soft footfall betrayed
    someone nearby.

    "Hello?" Toshia tried. Her voice came out as a dry

    croak. She tried to clear her throat, but that only made her cough.

    Quiet little slaps, the sound of bare feet on the stone

    floor, hurried away in the dark. Cursing silently to herself, Toshia scowled at
    the shadows around her. She was sure she could hear someone, somewhere in the
    castle, moaning in sexual pleasure. Toshia was acutely aware of how terribly
    horny she was, in spite of her predicament. Since coming to Eros, but before
    being captured by the warrior women, Toshia hadn't gone more than a few hours
    without sex. The XYZ made sure she and everyone else was perpetually in the
    mood. Now, though, denied release, Toshia's libido was on a slow boil. She
    wondered if...

    The bare feet, or another pair, were coming back! Toshia

    could make out a small figure moving from shadow to shadow approaching her. In
    the pale moonlight that came through the few windows in the hall, she could see
    that a naked petite, brunette girl was carrying a bucket over to the cross.

    "Shhh," the girl hissed when she stopped in front

    of Toshia. She put the bucket down, and then raised a ladle up, tipping
    delicious cool water into Toshia's mouth.

    Toshia drank it down eagerly, and then all of the second

    ladle-full. She whispered, "Thank you!"

    "I brought some food, too," the girl said. Bending

    over to undo a small bundle she had brought and laid on the ground, she then
    brought an apple up and held it so Toshia could take a bite of it. While Toshia
    chewed, she said, "They say you were with the goats."

    "Goats? You mean the satyrs?"

    "I guess so," the girl said, giving Toshia another

    bite of apple. "The ones with horns, goat legs and big dicks."

    Toshia chuckled a little, swallowed and said, "Yeah,

    those are the ones."

    "They say all they think about is fucking women,"

    the girl said as she continued to feed Toshia.

    "Yeah," Toshia said around the mouthful of apple,

    "that's about it."

    "Can you tell me about them?"

    "I don't suppose you could untie me first?" Toshia

    suggested.

    "Oh, no, I couldn't!" the girl gasped. "The

    sisters would beat me terribly!"

    "The 'sisters'?"

    "You know the women who tied you up," the girl

    explained. "They call themselves the Sisterhood."

    Calling the warrior women who ran this castle sisters made

    them sound like Catholic nuns, and that thought made Toshia chuckle.

    "I'm only supposed to clean you up, but I brought food

    and water," she reminded Toshia.

    "Fine," Toshia nodded. "Keep feeding me that

    apple and I'll tell you what you want to know."

    Over the course of that hand-fed supper of what became two

    apples, Toshia told the girl about her first encounter with the satyrs, and how
    they chased her, caught her and had their way with her. As the girl pressed her
    for details, Toshia obliged, and admitted that she had made the most of what
    was at best a bad situation and at worst rape. Toshia had to admit to herself
    that, as rough as her treatment by the satyrs was, it was much better than the
    incident with the trees had been, and that she had found herself having fun, up
    to a point. The girl, though, wasn't interested in hearing about Toshia's
    emotional reactions or any ethical considerations. Instead she wanted details
    about how the satyrs had fucked her, particularly about the times when Toshia
    had serviced more than one of them at a time.

    "The first night, there was a lot of that," Toshia

    admitted. On being pressed, she said, "Yes, in my pussy, my ass and my
    mouth." Then, "Well, I didn't do much of it before, but I was getting
    used to it." And, "Usually on my hands and knees, or sitting on one
    of them."

    "It sounds like alot of fun!" the girl

    enthused. She had finished feeding Toshia, had given her another ladleful of
    water, and was now getting the cloth she had carried the apples in wet in the
    bucket.

    "Oh, it wasn't that bad, I guess," Toshia said, as

    the girl stood on tip-toes to wipe down her bound right arm. The rough, wet
    cloth felt very good on Toshia's skin. After pausing a moment, Toshia went on,
    saying, "They never wanted to hurt me really, just fuck me, whether or not
    I wanted to. I made it better on myself by wanting to, at least once they caught
    me and for the first few hours."

    The girl rinsed the cloth and began to wash Toshia's left

    arm. "I would love to be fucked for hours!"

    "Well, after that it started to get old," Toshia

    admitted. She was enjoying the caress of the cloth, and was more than a little
    turned on by the horny little brunette. "They let me sleep finally. They
    were kind of sweet about it, for them anyway. The next morning, though, after
    breakfast, it was more fucking. They just kept at it all day long, with only
    short breaks."

    "All at the same time?" the girl asked as she

    moved the cloth over Toshia's forehead and cheeks. She stood very close as she
    wiped down Toshia's neck.

    "Um, not so much," Toshia said. "By then it

    was mostly one after the other. It was exhausting, and started to get
    monotonous."

    "Monotonous?" The girl was lingering over Toshia's

    breasts.

    "Uh, boring," Toshia shuddered as the rough cloth

    moved over her erect and straining nipples.

    "We don't get to fuck cocks," the girl said as she

    moved her washcloth down over Toshia's abdomen. She was breathing on Toshia's
    skin. "The men are just for the sisters. We serving girls have each other
    and the sisters when they want us. I can't imagine being bored with
    fucking."

    As the girl rinsed and rung out the cloth, Toshia said,

    "Well, let me put it this way, the satyrs weren't exactly good lovers.
    They were good fucks, sure – amazing stamina and energy! But they weren't ever
    trying to make sure I was having a good time. Sex is so much better when you're
    with someone who is interested in your pleasure as much as his or her
    own."

    The girl was on her knees now, moving the washcloth over

    Toshia's legs. She said, "I guess I understand that."

    "Besides, cocks can be a lot of fun, but after a while,

    I like to have a woman's touch, if you know what I mean."

    "Like this?" the girl asked as she ran her

    fingertips up along the inside of Toshia's thigh and then very lightly over her
    pussy lips.

    Toshia shivered, and said, "God yes!"

    "Shhh!" the girl hissed. "I'm only supposed

    to clean you up. If we wake someone up, we'll both be in trouble." Then
    she leaned in and kissed Toshia's exposed pussy. "Tell me what happened
    then."

    "Oh, uh, well, they kept me busy, fucking me that day.

    I was in no shape to try to escape, and I never got a chance anyway. Yes, that
    feels so good! Don't stop!"

    The girl stopped licking Toshia's pussy and clit, looked up

    at her with a face shiny with Toshia's nectar, and said, with a playful grin,
    "Keep telling me the story then."

    "Yes, OK." Knowing what the girl wanted to hear, Toshia

    said, "We all fell asleep for a while, and then, I woke up when I felt one
    of them fingering me... Yes, like that, only not so nicely." Toshia wished
    she could hold the girl's head in place, keep her mouth on her, but all she
    could do to that end was to keep telling her story. "Even though we'd been
    fucking all day, my pussy was wet, and I wanted to fuck some more. I got up on
    my knees and he pushed his cock in me and started to fuck me. We weren't trying
    to be quiet so we were grunting there, and that woke up the other two. They
    started to play with my tits, which felt very good. Then the one who was
    fucking me, pulled me up and back, so I was lying back against his chest. God,
    that feels so good, don't stop! Uh, then one of the others got in front of
    me... He took his cock and pushed it into my pussy... right in my pussy with
    the other cock... It felt amazing! They fucked me like that – me between the
    two hairy goat-men, two cocks inside my pussy... I came so hard... Oh, god! Oh
    god! Yes, yes!"

    Toshia clenched her teeth to keep from shouting out. She

    pulled against her restraints and the cross creaked as she tensed every muscle
    in her body. Then the orgasm exploded through her body. She twisted and writhed
    against the wooden frame, as the little girl's tongue and lips pulled her on
    and on into a flood of fiery release. The girl kept at it, and Toshia came
    again and again, until she collapsed against the cross, spent.

    After a few moments, Toshia felt the washcloth wiping up the

    insides of her thighs, cleaning up her own juices. When she was done, the girl
    stood up in front of Toshia and asked, "What happened then?"

    Toshia sighed, "The rest of the night was more of the

    same, fucking and more fucking. We finally all fell asleep. When I woke up,
    they were gone. I have no idea what happened, but they were gone. The next
    thing I knew, before I could even get up off the ground, I was surrounded by
    the sisters and men who brought me here."

    "Why don't you do what they ask?" the girl asked.

    "Well, partly because they didn't ask,"

    Toshia smiled.

    "You said the satyrs didn't ask."

    "Yes, but they weren't mean."

    "I think I understand," the girl nodded.

    "I'm Toshia, by the way."

    "I'm Nina."

    "Thank you, Nina. For everything."

    "You're welcome," Nina smiled. "I hope they

    untie you soon."

    "Me too!"

    Nina then took her bucket, washcloth, ladle and two apple

    cores, and disappeared into the shadows. Toshia tried to get some more sleep.

    Atop the Cliffs

    Chapter 6

    The whole group was quiet and not at all cheerful when they

    resumed their hike toward what they hoped was the river at the bottom of the
    valley. The women were all pained from their experience with the sex-vines, and
    very far from thinking the forest through which they were moving was a nice
    place for a stroll and the occasional frolic. Don had not been violated in the
    same manner, but he was acutely aware of their physical and emotional
    discomfort. Moreover, though he had truly been unable to help in any way, his
    impotence during the attack (he could think of no better word for it) left him
    in a dark mood.

     When he had convinced Toshia that he was up to leaving

    the Manor in search of a way home, he had only considered the danger to
    himself, and then, when the subject came up, to Shelonda and Amy, who were only
    coming along out of friendly helpfulness and a lust for kicks, respectively. He
    had not taken seriously the extent to which this course of action might put
    Toshia herself in danger.

    Of course, Toshia was her own person, and she was determined

    to find a way home. Nothing Don could do or say would deter her from that
    course of action. Neither would he try to do so. He had no right to forbid her
    anything of the sort. That wasn't what was bothering him. What worried him was
    the very thought that something bad might happen to her here, and that he
    wouldn't be able to do anything about it. Sure, everyday life was full of
    random risks and dangers, but somehow you forgot about the possibility that
    someone you loved might get hit by a drunk driver while walking home from the
    store. Here, in this strange little adventure, it was now impossible for Don to
    put the dangers out of his mind. He didn't know if he could handle it if
    something actually terrible happened to Toshia. He had loved her for years, and
    even more so now.

    These thoughts and the mood of the women, kept Don in a

    subdued, remarkably un-horny mood. When they bedded down for the night – after
    making sure the area was free of dildo-shaped vegetation of any kind – they set
    a watch, and nobody started any mischief. It was the first night since arriving
    in the Manor that Don went to sleep without having sex just beforehand. It
    helped a bit that he took the first watch, and didn't have to try to fall
    asleep with still wakeful beautiful women lying next to him.

    Only after noon on the next day did a spirit of friskiness

    return. Naturally enough, it was Amy who got things going, spanking Shelonda
    hard on the ass and then fleeing just long enough to make the other girl exert
    herself. By the time the others caught up to them, they were making out on the
    grassy hillside. Nicole joined in the fun, while Don and Toshia looked on, both
    amused and aroused. That night, things were back to normal, if a bit less
    boisterous than usual. Don fell asleep with Toshia's head on his chest, while
    Shelonda took the first watch.

    The next day, they found themselves descending a steady,

    rocky slope to a sudden drop. They came to a halt at the top of a cliff face at
    least 20 meters high, at the bottom of which was a fast flowing, broad river.

    "Think that's the river we're looking for?" Nicole

    asked.

    "Hard to say," Don shrugged.

    "Well, we can't climb down that," Toshia said.

    Amy suggested, "We could jump."

    "That's crazy," Toshia responded a bit sharply.

    "We'd just hit the water," Amy pointed out.

    "Yeah, but you could hurt yourself hitting the water,

    and we don't have any idea how deep the river is," Toshia explained with a
    genuine smile, apparently regretting her crankiness of a moment ago. "You
    could break every bone in your pretty body."

    "Why would we want to get down there anyway?"

    Shelonda asked.

    "Exactly," Don nodded. "We need to either go

    that way, up-river, to find the source, or the other way, to see if this river
    joins up with another, bigger river. Either way, we don't need to risk breaking
    our necks climbing or jumping."

    "Well, which way should we go, then?" Nicole

    asked.

    "I think we should go downriver a ways and see if we

    come to another river, or someone who can give us some more information,"
    Don said. Nobody had any objection to this plan. Neither did they object when
    he said, "But first let's take a break."

    In another few minutes they were all naked and Amy was

    sitting on a big moss covered rock, while Toshia knelt between her legs, licking
    and sucking at Amy's clit and pussy. Shelonda and Nicole clambered up on the
    rock on either side of Amy and were taking turns kissing her, each other or
    Amy's tits. Don stood back for a moment, hard cock in hand, admiring the scene.
    In front of him, was Toshia's upturned butt and ready pussy, ready for him if
    he wanted either or both of them. Above that were Toshia's thin, muscular back,
    Amy's strong legs and abs, and then a confusion of wonderful breasts and sexy,
    beautiful faces. Don could join in anywhere and be happily welcome. All around
    them were rocky outcroppings, trees and green underbrush – a beautiful natural
    garden of sorts – almost Eden-like. Off to the side, only a dozen meters away
    was the cliff edge. In the other direction, back the way they had come, the
    hillside was broken at intervals into sloping shelves. On an outcropping
    upstream and away from the river, so doubly uphill, but with a clear view of
    the spot where the women were already having so much fun, were two figures
    wearing black robes with hoods covering their heads. Don saw them first out of
    the corner of his eye, and then confirmed their presence without looking at
    them directly.

    Thinking quickly, Don reached down to caress Toshia's ass.

    He ran his hand down between her cheeks and trailed his fingers over her dewy
    outer lips. He bent down over her back as he pushed two fingers gently up
    inside Toshia's very wet pussy. He whispered to her, "Don't stop what
    you're doing. There are a couple of Watchers watching us. I'm going to take
    Shelonda and try to sneak up on them. Keep up the show."

    "Uh-hum!" Toshia managed and nodded a little.

    Don stood up and moved around to Shelonda, who was on the

    side of the rock furthest from the Watchers. Trying not to be conspicuous, he
    leaned over and kissed one of the girl's beautiful breasts, catching her nipple
    in his mouth. While he suckled at her luscious tit, Don parted her legs and
    pulled her a bit toward him. Happy to cooperate, Shelonda scooted forward a
    bit, allowing Don access to her pussy. Though he could easily fuck her this
    way, he wanted to move her further from the group, so that's what he did,
    coaxing her away from Amy and Nicole. Soon, Don and Shelonda were fucking
    against the side of the rock, away from the Watchers.

    Shelonda had her arms around Don's neck and her beautiful,

    full breasts against his chest as he screwed her vigorously. While he did this,
    he also whispered to her what he had in mind. When the two of them dropped to
    the ground next to the rock, they thought it must seem to the Watchers that
    they were merely continuing their fucking, but unfortunately out of sight.

    Don was pleasantly surprised that Shelonda immediately

    dropped out of horny sex kitten mode and stealthily followed his lead. Don had
    left his staff, along with his other things, on the wrong side of the rock,
    near where Toshia was still going down on Amy, but Shelonda was able to pick
    hers up off the ground near where they had dropped out of sight. Don lead the
    way, first toward the river, and then up hill, staying screened behind
    shrubbery as they moved quickly and quietly, hunched over.

    When Don was sure they were well out of the view of

    Watchers, Don risked a dash across an open area and a quick clamber up a steep
    rise to put them behind and above the position where he had seen the Watchers.
    He slowed down and crept forward, hoping to catch the black-robed voyeurs
    unawares. They could hear the sound of Amy coming loudly, as well as some sound
    from Nicole. Don suspected Toshia had found a way to encourage them to ham it
    up a bit.

    Unfortunately, though, when he peered around the trunk of

    tree to the place where the Watchers had been, they were nowhere to be seen.

    "Damn!" Don hissed. He looked around carefully

    through the trees and undergrowth, but couldn't see any sign of the black
    robes.

    "Do you think they heard or saw us?" Shelonda

    asked as they stood up and walked out to the little clearing where the Watchers
    had been standing.

    "They must have," Don shrugged frowning. "I

    thought we did a good job, though."

    "I smell shampoo," Shelonda said.

    "Huh, yeah, so do I," Don nodded, "and that

    looks like a shoe print there in the dirt."

    Just then, though, a loud shout made Don and Shelonda look

    toward the rock where they'd left their friends. Apparently, while Don and Shelonda
    had been sneaking up on the Watchers, a bunch of men had been sneaking up on
    Toshia, Nicole and Amy. One of the men had come up behind Toshia, caught her
    from around the waist and pulled her up and away from between Amy's legs.
    Toshia, who was the one who had given the initial shout, was kicking and
    struggling in the grasp of the man who held her, while a second man tried to
    close in on her from the front. Yet another man had already managed to get
    between Amy's legs and was shoving them roughly apart. Another man was rudely
    pulling Nicole from off the rock, where she had been kneeling over Amy's face.
    Two other men were on the rock, either helping with Nicole, or trying to hold
    Amy down – it wasn't clear from where Don and Shelonda were. All of these
    observations were made in the second it took for Don to spring into action,
    jumping down from the rocky shelf, and running down toward the women and the
    men. Shelonda followed close on his heels.

    While he pelted down the slope, Don noticed that all of the

    men had long, unkempt hair and seemed to be quite dirty in general. They seem
    to have brought crude clubs with them, but most of them had dropped them to the
    ground when they had jumped on the women. The one trying to get close to Toshia
    seemed to be wielding some kind of a knife, which made him a priority. Unless
    there were more men in hiding, there were only six of them. This meant that,
    while they outnumbered the women they had seen by the rock two-to-one, they had
    brought too few guys to actually pull off this gang rape or abduction.

    Shelonda, who was on that side of Don anyway, made for the

    guys on and next to the rock, leaving Don with Amy's would be rapist and the
    two after Toshia. Intent on enjoying the fruit of their surprise attack, the
    men didn't notice as Shelonda and Don closed in on them. The guy between Amy's
    legs glanced to the side just in time to see the flat of Don's hand coming in
    fast and hard. Don had never hit someone with full, multiple-board-breaking
    force before, but he wasn't surprised to see the man's head snapping around
    with savage force. As the man slumped to the side, Don realized that he might
    have killed him, but was frankly past caring.

    In the moment that he took to scoop up the staff he had left

    on the grass earlier, Don saw that Shelonda was effectively delivering a
    beating to the men who had been closest to her on the rock. Nicole was now able
    to more effectively fight back against the one guy who continued to wrestle
    with her. Now that Amy was free, she would be able to join in the fight. With
    one-to-one odds and Shelonda and her staff involved in the fight by and on the
    rock, Don was confident he could focus his attention on Toshia and her two
    attackers.

    In her struggle to free herself and to keep the second man

    from getting close to her, Toshia had forced the group of three back until they
    were perilously close to the cliff top. She had her right hand up over her
    shoulder with a tight grip on a handful of hair of the man behind her. With her
    left arm she was alternately elbowing that man in the ribs, and fending off his
    right arm – the one that wasn't locked around her waist. Any time the guy in
    front of her with the knife got too close, she would kick out violently with
    her bare feet. Don knew she was in grave danger of getting badly cut, if she
    didn't back herself off the cliff first.

    Don was directly behind the guy with the knife and prepared

    to bring him down with a single, decisive staff blow. Unfortunately, the man
    behind Toshia saw Don and yelled, "Behind you, Burt!"

    Burt twisted around and managed to avoid the slicing blow

    that would have split his head open. The staff in Don's hands spun around and
    came down again at whip-crack speed, and again Burt was able to just barely get
    out of the way. This time, though, Don brought the end of the staff sharply to
    the side, hitting Burt hard in the cheek and mouth. Don was satisfied to note
    blood running down Burt's cheek and chin. Pressing the advantage, Don snapped
    the other end of the staff around to smack into Burt's gut, which caused Burt
    to exhale sharply and nearly double over.

    Don was close enough to get hold of Burt's knife arm, and

    was about to finish the guy off, when, at that very moment, he saw that Toshia
    had managed to twist herself free of her attacker's clasp. Unfortunately, doing
    so cost her balance at the lip of the cliff. Her arms flailed a bit, she
    managed to call, "Don!" and then she fell.

    Don would have followed her over without any hesitation, if

    Burt hadn't chosen that instant to bring his knee up into Don's groin. As Don
    gritted his teeth against the explosion of pain, he saw Burt's knife arcing
    down toward his chest. Everything seemed to be moving in a kind of slow motion;
    adrenaline and years of martial arts training served to ramp up Don's perception
    and reaction time. Ignoring the pain in his crotch, Don let go of his staff,
    caught hold of Burt's wrist and, calmly stepping out of the way, he let Burt's
    arm continue down and then pulled it around, slipping his own arm under Burt's
    bicep and behind his back. One good jerk upward, accompanied by a particularly
    nasty, wet pop, served to dislocate Burt's arm at the shoulder. Don was vaguely
    aware that Burt was crying out in pain, but he was already focused on the fact
    that Burt's friend, who had managed to avoid falling over the edge of the
    cliff, was charging at him.

    There was a flurry of motion as Don twisted to the side and

    Burt's friend crashed past him, only to fall to his knees. The hilt of Burt's
    knife was sticking out of the left side of the man's ribcage, blood welling up
    around it. Don ignored the critically wounded man, and took a second to check
    on the others. One of the men was lying sprawled against the big rock, probably
    unconscious, and the other two were running away as fast as they could. Nicole
    had turned to look in Don's direction and saw one collapsed man, another with a
    knife sticking out of his chest, and the third sobbing on the ground at Don's
    feet while clutching at his shoulder.

    "My god, Don!" she managed.

    As if he agreed with Nicole's surprise, Burt cried out,

    "We were only trying to have some fun!"

    "With a knife?" Don scowled, and then added,

    "I don't have time for this." He kicked out hard and fast with his
    heel, snapping Burt's head to the side with stark finality. Without looking
    down, or back at the girls, Don hurried over to the cliff edge and looked down,
    searching for any sign of Toshia.

    He heard the others come up and join him. They all agreed

    they couldn't see Toshia, either clinging to the cliff face anywhere or in the
    river.

    Don scowled, his mind strangely calm and clear. "Get

    your things and Toshia's, quickly. We have to find a way down there fast."

    In another minute, the four of them were hurrying along the

    cliff top, moving downriver, looking for a way down.

    Chapter 7

    The Easy Way; Toshia is thrown to the men.

    It was late in the morning when a pair of serving girls and

    four sisters came into the hall of castle where Toshia hung from the big X.

    "Get her down from there," one of the sisters

    commanded. The two girls hurried to comply. Toshia was pretty sure the small
    brunette was Nina, but the little girl avoided making any eye contact with her.
    They undid her ankles first, and Toshia breathed a ragged sigh of relief as she
    supported her weight on the ground for the first time in almost 24 hours.
    Pushing up, she relieved some of the strain on her shoulders. While the two
    girls worked to untie Toshia's wrists, the warriors moved a bit closer and
    seemed tensed in case Toshia should make an escape attempt. She realized how ridiculous
    their concern was when her right wrist was released and her arm fell to her
    side, a numb, useless appendage. Toshia cried out as her shoulder complained
    against suddenly moving after so long in the same position. When the other
    wrist was freed, Toshia's whole body followed the downward motion of her arm,
    collapsing in a pile on the stone floor.

    "Get her some food and water," the same woman

    ordered, and then walked away, leaving the other three guards to watch over
    Toshia and the serving girls.

    One of the girls ran off, while the one who was almost

    certainly Nina caressed Toshia's forehead with a moist cloth. Toshia groaned a
    bit as she worked to move her arms. Already, her hands were alive with a
    million pinpricks as the circulation returned to its normal levels.
    Probably-Nina began to gently massage Toshia's shoulders and upper arms. Then
    the other girl, a somewhat plain blonde girl with pendulous breasts and wide
    hips, returned with a flagon of water and three apples. The flagon was tipped
    up so Toshia could down several mouthfuls, and then the first apple was held
    for her, much as Nina done during the night.

    Toshia felt the rejuvenating effects of the water and fruit

    almost immediately. She fed herself the second apple, and drank down the rest
    of the flagon's contents. Her body seemed to have suffered no real damage from
    being tied to that damn cross. Though she could use a good night's sleep on a
    horizontal surface, Toshia felt reinvigorated. Naturally, given the XYZ, this
    meant that her sex drive was again kicking into gear. However, her feistiness
    was, if anything, only encouraged by the treatment she'd received by the
    warrior women.

    When the blonde offered her the third apple, Toshia smiled

    at her and said, "No thanks. You have it. I appreciate the help, both of
    you."

    The blonde smiled and nodded her head, and Toshia was sure

    she felt the briefest kiss on her shoulder from almost certainly Nina.

    The girls gathered up the apple cores, the empty flagon and

    the wet cloth, and hurried away. As if on cue, a half dozen of the so-called
    sisters came into the hall. Leading the way was the haughty Daphne, today
    wearing a shear red robe that hung from her strong shoulders, and parted down
    the front to show her cleavage, bare abs and the flowing swatch of gold-yellow
    fabric that hung from a belt around her waist to cover her privates. Toshia
    thought she looked like an adolescent boy's fantasy, something ripped off the
    cover of a Conan paperback or something. Too bad she's such a
    bitch, Toshia thought.

    Behind and to Daphne's right was also the blonde Viking

    woman, Brigit. Like the other warriors, Brigit was wearing the patched-together
    armor Toshia had seen the day before.

    The party of women surrounded Toshia. One of them, a big

    brunette with brown hair cut short, said, "Well, she smells better
    today." Toshia thought she recognized this woman's voice as that of Wanda,
    who liked a good butt fucking, but not from a "goat".

    "Yes, but has her attitude improved?" Daphne

    wondered. She looked down at Toshia, who was still crouching on the stone
    floor, with a raised eyebrow and a cold-disinterested expression. "Well,
    pup, are you going to behave yourself and do as you're told?"

    Toshia looked around at the armed and armored women,

    momentarily wondering which one was most likely to hit her if she got out of
    line. Toshia had been expecting something like this sort of question, and had
    actually not decided on which response she'd actually give. Finally, she went
    with, "That depends; are you going to tell me to go on my merry way?"

    Toshia expected to be hit, but wasn't. Perhaps it was the

    fact that Daphne actually smiled that kept the others from punishing her.
    Still, that particular smile was not one Toshia liked seeing. Daphne's smile
    was the sort that went along with a villain saying, "I was hoping you'd
    say that."

    Daphne shook her head and said, "Have no doubt about

    it, pup, you're not going anywhere. Your pale ass belongs to us now. You'll do
    whatever we tell you to and you'll do it with a smile on your face and a song
    in your heart. If I tell you to lick out Wanda's ass, you'll get in there and
    bury your face between her cheeks and say 'Yum!'"

    "Why is everyone talking about my ass lately?"

    Wanda asked, confirming Toshia's guess about her identity.

    Daphne ignored Wanda, though, and continued addressing

    Toshia, saying, "The only question is whether you're going to play along
    like a good little pet, or make us go to all the trouble of breaking you.
    Playing along is the smart thing, and certainly easiest for all of us. Plus,
    I'm sure Wanda's ass could use the cleaning. Don't get me wrong, breaking you
    will be fun too – for us. And be quite confident that we will break you; we've
    got all the time in the world. Honestly, just between you and me, I hope you're
    going to keep resisting."

    Toshia didn't even pause to consider her options, but said,

    "You know, Daphne, I'd really rather lick Wanda's ass than keep listening
    to you talk."

    This time she was smacked, and hard, by someone on her

    right. Catching herself as she slumped to the left, Toshia heard Wanda saying,
    "Wait, does that mean she's going to behave?"

    By way of reply, Daphne ordered, "Give her to the

    men."

    Abruptly Toshia was hauled up to her feet, by sisters on

    either side of her with firm grasps on her upper arms. They compelled her off
    to the side of the hall, where they led her down a short corridor that in turn
    led to a small, open courtyard. There was a big section of the courtyard's
    floor that was missing, and a number of chairs were arranged around this big
    hole. Daphne led the way, circling around the hole and taking a seat on what
    looked like the most comfortable chair. Toshia was led to the edge of the hole.
    Looking down, she saw a big chamber, the center of which, directly underneath
    her, was taken up by what looked like a very large mattress, covered with a
    dark red sheet.

    Brigit came up next to the sister who held Toshia's right

    arm, and said, "Our men have an easy life, really. They do our manual
    labor, of course, but there isn't much of that. Now and then we use them as
    playthings, but not very often. For one thing, they're men, and for another,
    dangling the possibility of sex in front of them, without giving it to them,
    serves to keep them well-behaved. So, they're pretty much always in a state of
    frustration, and they never ever get to just have their way with a woman."
    Brigit paused and smiled at Toshia, with what seemed to be actual friendly
    amusement. "Have fun."

    Then Toshia was shoved forward out into space.

    Fortunately, the mattress was soft enough to absorb her fall

    without hurting her. Still, she was left sprawling ungracefully on the red
    fabric, while above her the women laughed and clapped. Toshia noticed first
    that the sheet beneath her was not unpleasantly rough, and then that the
    mattress was thick enough keep her from feeling the hard ground underneath.
    These were good things, if she correctly understood what was in store for her.

    Looking around, she saw that three sides of the room, which

    only extended a small distance from the edges of the mattress, had only bars
    for walls. The room was, in effect, a large cage, or cell. There was one gate,
    manned by two particularly brawny sisters. On the other side of the bars was a
    crowd of naked men, all trying to get a good look at Toshia. The fourth wall
    was solid, and covered by an ancient mirror, pockmarked and cracked. Toshia
    could see herself in the surface, though not exactly clearly. Looking up,
    Toshia saw that Daphne and all her friends were gathered around watching.

    Daphne raised her hand, which seemed to command a measure of

    silence from the crowd. When everyone was quiet, she called down into the cell,
    saying, "Let's start her off with five."

    This caused both a round of applause from above and some

    commotion below, on the other side of the bars, as the men jostled for
    position.

    Toshia thought that, as Daphne had indirectly suggested,

    there were two ways to go with this, the easy way and the hard way. The hard
    way included putting up a fight. Toshia couldn't see any up-side to that
    approach. In fact, she thought this was what Daphne expected from her, and it
    would amuse the bitch no end to see Toshia gang raped for the entertainment of
    the Sisterhood. On the other hand, the easy way would certainly thwart Daphne's
    intentions – though it might only piss her off all the more. In addition, it
    had now been days since Toshia had been with the satyrs, and she had had only
    one orgasm in that time.

    The five men were now coming into the room with her. They were

    all naked and in good shape. Two of them were particularly muscular, and two
    were particularly cute. Their cocks were all semi-hard already, energized by
    the XYZ in their systems and the prospect of sex with her. Toshia noticed that
    none of them were graced with the kind of monster pricks she'd had with the
    Player or Igor, though the biggest guy, a dark-skinned Adonis with a shaved
    head, had one that was about the size of the Lord's, if his current state was a
    good indicator.

    Yes, Toshia thought to herself, the easy way has

    much to be said for it.

    To be continued.

    By BradentonLarry for Literotica

    55 min
  • Lost in Eros Book II: The Forest – Part 1
    Toshia finds herself in a predicament.

    By BradentonLarry – Listen to the Podcast at Steamy

    Stories.


    NOTE: The events of this series (as a whole) follow

    immediately after Lost in Eros Book 1: The Manor. It is strongly
    suggested to complete that book first.

    Chapter 1

    Toshia strained against the cords that held her fast. Her

    arms and legs were stretched out against an X-shaped cross, tied securely at
    the wrists and ankles. The muscles in her thin, strong arms and her bare legs
    pulled and struggled as her lithe, naked torso twisted against the cross. She
    had been trying to pull herself loose for what must be an hour now, and was
    convinced there was no actual hope that she would free herself. Only fierce
    stubbornness drove her to struggle again and again.

    At first, her captors had been gathered around Toshia,

    laughing at her as she fought futilely against her restraints. They had pinched
    and fondled her naked body, not as if they were trying to arouse her, but out
    of amusement at her defiant helplessness. They had squeezed and twisted her
    nipples, not playfully but cruelly, until tears were rolling down her cheeks.
    Hands had crushed her breasts roughly and slapped her face and thighs until her
    skin was burning and bright pink. Rude, unloving fingers had been shoved into
    her pussy, without intending to excite her, only to violate her. It was
    infuriating to her that her body had responded to this intrusion with grasping,
    hungry wetness. Although her mind was rebelling against her situation, and the
    rest of her body was being so badly mistreated, her vagina – and the damned XYZ
    in her veins – was ready for sex. Toshia didn't give in, though, and wouldn't.

    That had been the problem. Toshia wouldn't play along, so

    they tied her up and put her on display in the middle of this broken down old
    castle. They had good fun with that, hauling the kicking and fighting naked
    young woman off and holding her down on the cross while they bound her and then
    raised the framework to fit into its base. Toshia particularly remembered one
    of her tormentors, a big redhead with freckles over her cheeks and nose, who
    laughed in Toshia's face and then licked her cheek with a broad, wet tongue.
    After a while though, they got tired of abusing her and wandered off to find
    other things to do. Now and then someone would pass her by. Sometimes they
    would prod, pinch or fondle her body, but more and more they would just walk
    by, laughing.

    At first she had been happy to realize she'd been taken by

    the warrior women. Given her previous experience in Eros, Toshia expected to
    find herself in a Sapphic harem, surrounded by playful, horny women. After what
    she'd gone through, particularly since being separated from Don and the girls,
    the thought of some girl-on-girl action was quite welcome indeed!

    As soon as she was dumped out into the courtyard of the

    castle and looked around, though, Toshia realized this wasn't going to be any
    nice little harem situation. The stones of the courtyard were rough and cold on
    her bare skin. The women who stood around her were anything but welcoming. They
    looked down at her with various expressions of contempt and amusement. Each of
    these warriors was clearly very strong, with well-defined muscles on her arms,
    legs and abdomen. Odd pieces of armor were combined with tattered garments to
    barely clothe their athletic bodies. Each one held a weapon of some kind,
    mostly spears.

    "She's a scrawny one," said one of the women with

    a sneer.

    "No tits to speak of," said another derisively.

    Toshia was crouching there in front of them, trying to cover

    her nudity for the first time since she and Don had awoken in the Manor.

    "I'll bet she didn't put up any fight," one of the

    women scowled with distaste.

    "What about it, little pup? Did you put up any fight or

    did you just let them fuck you until they were done with you?"

    Toshia had twisted to get a look at the woman who had asked

    her those questions. She saw a tall woman with long jet-black hair and icy blue
    eyes looking down at her. The woman's expression gave the impression that she
    smelled something particularly rank.

    Toshia tried to think of what to say, but was distracted

    when she felt the butt of a spear shoved under her behind, and a voice saying,
    "I'll bet they screwed her ass too."

    The blue-eyed woman kept watching Toshia, as the woman

    behind her shoved the spear harder, pushing Toshia up to a kneeling position.
    Another woman asked, "Well, what is it, girl, did the goats fuck your
    ass?"

    "She's blushing," laughed one of them. "I'll

    bet she liked getting fucked in the ass by the goats."

    The blue-eyed woman smiled wryly and said, "As if you

    don't like a good ass-fucking, Wanda."

    "Well, yeah, but not from a goat!" Wanda

    protested.

    They all laughed at this, but Toshia didn't feel any more

    comfortable. The woman with the black hair and blue eyes was still looking down
    at her contemptuously.

    "What are we going to do with the scrawny little bitch,

    then," one of the women asked.

    "Give her to the men?"

    "It doesn't look like she can fight, so what else is

    she good for? She's too skinny to be any fun."

    "I don't know," said the blue-eyed woman

    haughtily. She reached out and caught Toshia's chin in a strong grip. She
    turned Toshia's head to the right and left, looking at her face coldly.
    "She's kind of cute."

    Cute!? Toshia suddenly realized how incredibly pissed

    she was. Things hadn't been going exactly well for days but she'd put up with
    it, thinking that Don and the others would turn up and get her out of this
    mess. Toshia was nothing if not a good sport; she hadn't actually been hurt and
    she'd managed to have fun in the process, but somehow a line had been crossed.
    This bunch of obnoxious women was too much to put up with nicely. A simmering
    rage welled up in Toshia's breast.

    The cold woman in front of her seemed to see the fury in

    Toshia's eyes. She smiled cruelly and said, "What do you say, little pup,
    will you be a good little pet for me?"

    "Fuck you!" Toshia spat.

    The smack came from somewhere off to the right and batted

    Toshia's head to the left. A spear shaft came down hard across her bare back, stinging
    like fire and knocking her forward onto her hands and knees.

    "Show respect, you skinny bitch!" said an angry

    voice.

    Toshia glowered at the gray stone in front of her, thinking

    furiously,I'll be damned if I'm going to be anyone's fucking cute little
    pet! Then she saw a sandaled foot extended under her face. It moved upward
    and Toshia lifted her head to avoid making contact.

    "There, there," said the blue-eyed woman.

    "I'm sure she'll behave now that she understands that she'll be punished
    if she doesn't. Right, little pup?"

    Toshia glared up at the woman and said nothing.

    "She's a wild one," a blonde woman with braids on

    both sides of her head, and who looked more than a little like a valkyrie to
    Toshia, said cheerfully. "Better watch yourself, Daphne."

    The blue-eyed woman, Daphne, sneered coldly and said,

    "Don't be ridiculous, Brigit. She'll be a good little pet for me, won't
    you, pup? Show the girls you'll play nice and kiss my foot."

    Toshia was keenly aware of the fact that she was surrounded

    by a gang of big bullies with sticks and worse, but she was past caring. She
    pushed herself up so that she was kneeling on her haunches and said, "I'll
    tell you what, I'll kiss your foot right after you kiss my ass."

    The blonde, Brigit, thought this was very funny, and Toshia

    thought some of the others laughed a little too, but again she was smacked –
    this time so hard that she tasted blood.

    Daphne, who wasn't laughing at all, then said, "It

    looks like the pup needs to be house-broken, ladies. Let's see how she likes
    being tied to the cross."

    So, Toshia was woman-handled until and after she was tied up

    and put on display in the middle of what seemed to be an ancient, decrepit
    hall. Fortunately, the women had tired of tormenting her, but they made no move
    to release her.

    Toshia pulled again, straining all the muscles in her lithe

    body against the bonds restraining her left wrist, trying to pull her hand
    through. She felt the wood of the cross against her back and butt. It seemed as
    if she would pull her hand off the end of her arm, or at the very least
    dislocate her shoulder, but nothing gave. She sagged, breathless, against the
    big X, hanging from her restraints. Toshia resigned herself to waiting until
    they untied her.

    In the meantime, she thought back to her adventures since

    she and Don had come to Eros, both in the Manor and since that day, about a
    week ago, when they had left the Manor and headed out into the forest. She knew
    reliving some of those events would make her horny, in spite of her situation,
    but thoughts of her life before coming to Eros would only depress her further.
    In any case, there was little doubt that the XYZ would have her horny soon
    anyway.

    Chapter 2

    The Rite: centaurs & witches & crones (oh my!)

    Right after leaving the Manor Don found himself in strange

    company. It wasn't the fact that he was accompanied by four sexy women (each of
    whom he had slept with, sometimes with the active assistance of the others),
    including the love of his life and best friend Toshia. Nor was it the fact that
    two of those women had no memory beyond when they had awakened here in this
    strange place. Rather it was the presence of the amiable centaur, Ralph, who
    made the situation so surreal. They had gathered around Ralph in the shade of
    the first trees on the edge of the lawn spread out in front of the Manor.

    "Well, we call this the forest," Ralph answered

    Toshia's question.

    "No," she insisted, "what do you call

    everything -- the place where the forest is?"

    "The world? Oh, you mean Eros," Ralph laughed.

    "People call the world Eros sometimes."

    "Naturally," Don shrugged, smiling across to

    Toshia.

    "OK," Toshia tried to resume her explanation,

    "Don, Nicole and I aren't from Eros. We come from a place called Earth,
    and we would like to get home."

    Ralph frowned and scratched under his long, dark beard. His

    equine tail swished a bit too. Then, he said, "I can't say that I've ever
    heard of this 'Earth' place, and I've traveled extensively throughout the world
    -- Eros. Oh, would you mind scratching right there, dear?"

    Amy, who had utterly failed to resist the urge to caress

    Ralph's strong flanks, obliged him by scratching at his brown hindquarter where
    her hand had been.

    "Well," Don tried, "if you wanted to find a

    way to Earth, is there someone you would ask for help?"

    "Hmm," Ralph said as his forehead creased with his

    thought. "I suppose the first place one could try is the Witches of the
    Glen. Perhaps they could summon the Crone. She is very wise. If anyone knows
    anything about this 'Earth' it's likely to be... That's very distracting, my
    dear."

    "It certainly is!" Shelonda said. She had knelt

    down next to Ralph and was caressing his prodigious sex organ, which was,
    naturally enough, responding to the attention.

    Don wondered if the native fauna responded to the XYZ in the

    same way the human transplants did. He apologized to Ralph, saying, "I'm
    sorry. My friends have never encountered one of your kind."

    "I appreciate that," Ralph said. "It's just

    that it's been a while since I've been with a mare."

    "There aren't many centaurs around?" Don asked.

    "No... not too many..."

    By now Amy and Nicole had joined Shelonda in caressing and

    stroking Ralph's large phallus. Toshia was watching them with an expression
    that seemed a violent mixture of curiosity, shock and titillation. Don almost laughed
    at her reddening face. He saw that Amy was now kneeling on the ground with both
    her hands on the column of horse flesh pointing at her face, pumping her hands
    back and forth on it. Meanwhile, Shelonda and Nicole were similarly stroking
    Ralph's cock. Don thought it was fortunate for everyone concerned that they
    hadn't come across an actual horse.

    "Oh my!" Ralph breathed. Then a deluge of white

    cum erupted from him, virtually covering Amy's face and front. Pearly droplets
    splattered everywhere.

    Shelonda was able to say "Wow!" in the moment

    before a second bucket full of cum shot out of Ralph and onto Amy's face, and
    then there was a third much smaller one, followed by a stream that drizzled
    out. Nicole reached out and caught some of this in her cupped palm, and brought
    it up to her mouth, only to pronounce it "Yummy!"

    The girls on the ground proceeded to giggle and laugh as

    they scooped centaur cum off Amy and slurped it down. Toshia watched this for a
    moment, until she saw Don watching her with amusement, and then said, "Oh,
    what the hell?" and got down to join in the fun.

    "I hope that wasn't too rude of them," Don said to

    Ralph.

    "Oh, no -- not at all!" Ralph laughed. "It

    was a bit kinky, you know. I've never been pleasured by such tiny females, but
    I'm certainly not complaining."

    "Well, good," Don smiled. "Now, I was

    wondering if you could help us find these Witches of the Glen that you
    mentioned."

    Once the women managed to finish playing with Ralph's cum

    and to clean Amy up a bit, the centaur led them through the forest at a pretty
    brisk pace. Don was happy that he was a good hiker. The women took turns
    getting rides on Ralph's back, and took the opportunity to bring themselves to
    loud orgasms along the way. At first Toshia seemed shocked by the fact that Amy
    and then Shelonda were so openly grinding themselves against Ralph's spine and
    then so obviously coming, but, after Nicole took her turn, Toshia climbed up
    and enjoyed the ride for all it was worth. Don watched her bowing her head
    against Ralph's shoulder blades as she gasped and sighed with her orgasm, and
    smiled to himself. It was good to see her enjoying herself so thoroughly. For
    his part, Ralph said he was happy to return the favor done him as much as
    possible. Amy, however, insisted that she was unconvinced that there wasn't
    some further way in which Ralph could be of service to the ladies.

    Don found himself a bit happy when they came upon the glade

    they were seeking before Amy could put any of her ideas to the test. He sensed
    that Ralph was a bit relieved too.

    They were on a cleared hilltop high over the rest of the

    forest, sloping dark green all around them. The sun was sinking toward the
    horizon. In the center of the glade were a large stone altar and a large
    arrangement of wood, ready to become a bonfire. Off to the side, against the
    tree line, was a large tent of crimson cloth. Ralph led them toward this tent.

    Before they got there, though, or even called out, a flap

    was tossed aside and a beautiful woman in a dark red robe stepped out and said,
    "Hello, and welcome."

    She had a thick mane of yellow and gold hair falling to her

    shoulders in an unruly tumult. She looked the party over with eyes of light
    blue-gray and a knowing smile. "My name is Cassandra, how may we help
    you?"

    "Hello Cassandra, I'm Don, and this is Toshia, Nicole,

    Shelonda, Amy and Ralph."

    "It's good to see you again, Ralph," Cassandra

    smiled. Her voice was musical, friendly and confident -- in short, extremely
    sexy. "Thank you for guiding our new friends here."

    "It was an honor, mistress," Ralph bowed.

    "More than that," she winked, "judging from

    the smell of things."

    "An honor and a pleasure," he smiled back at her.

    "I am glad," she nodded. Then, turning to Don, she

    asked, "How may we help you, Don?"

    "Toshia, Nicole and I seek a way to leave Eros and

    return to our home, Earth," Don explained. "Ralph suggested that you
    could help us find someone who could tell us how to do that."

    "The Crone," Ralph added.

    "Ah, yes," Cassandra nodded, taking all of this in

    with apparent simple acceptance. "I see. We could perform the summoning
    rite, though you will have to help. We will need a fresh offering for the
    guardian of the portal, and then there will be a price to be paid to the Crone
    as well."

    "What sort of offering and price?" Toshia asked.

    She had dismounted from Ralph's back and stood next to Don.

    "Oh nothing quite so dire as you might imagine,"

    Cassandra smiled enigmatically. "Any of you young ladies will do, though I
    suggest you or Nicole would be most fitting."

    "Fine," Toshia said firmly, "as long as it's

    nothing life-threatening, I'll do it."

    "Wonderful," Cassandra nodded. "And you, Don,

    will have to pay the Crone's price. Surely you will be as brave as your
    companion."

    "Of course," Don nodded, very much conscious of

    the fact that he was nowhere near as sure of himself as Toshia seemed to be.

    Cassandra smiled at them both and then turned to the tent

    behind her and called, "Come on everyone, we have to get ready to summon
    the Crone!"

    There were excited exclamations from the tent, followed by a

    dozen men and women all wearing robes just like Cassandra's. They busied
    themselves immediately around the firewood and the altar. Don would have paid
    more attention to what they were doing, but Ralph took this moment to say,
    "Well, I will leave you in Cassandra's capable hands, then."

    "You won't stay to see what the Crone says?" Don

    asked.

    "No," Ralph shook his head. "I want to find

    myself a mare as soon as possible, and, to be honest, these magical rites are a
    bit too intense for me."

    "Are we safe here?" Don asked in a hushed voice.

    "Oh, yes!" Ralph laughed. "Cassandra's a

    sweet, kind person. She won't let any harm come to you, but ... well, it's just
    going to be intense, that's all. It all gives me the willies. Anyway, good
    luck!"

    The girls all bid Ralph goodbye, and then he trotted off

    into the forest, which was already quite dark in the dusk.

    "Please, Toshia, come with me," Cassandra said.

    While they went into the tent, a pair of red-robed women came up to Nicole and
    Shelonda and led them off toward the fire area. A tall young man approached Don
    and said, "Sir, if you will accompany me."

    Don followed the man to a wooden chair that had been set off

    to the side, with a clear view of the altar without actually being close to it.
    The young man said, "During the rite, you will sit here until the Crone
    summons you. Do not participate in the ritual at all until that time. It is
    very important that you save yourself for the Crone. If you do not, she will
    know and be displeased."

    "Okay," Don nodded. "Sit in the chair and

    don't have any fun -- got it."

    "Oh, and remove your clothing."

    "Um, all right," Don said. After disrobing and

    putting his few items of clothing, and his staff, on the ground next to the
    chair, Don sat down and tried to make himself comfortable, watching the robed
    witches go about their preparations. He wasn't surprised to note that everyone
    in what he was thinking of as the coven was in good shape, even though they
    seemed to represent a spectrum of different ages, from quite young -- like
    Nicole or Shelonda -- to as old as in their sixties, if Don was any judge of
    such things. Knowing what he now knew about Eros, though, Don realized that
    each of these people could be much older than their appearance would indicate,
    thanks to the rejuvenating powers of the XYZ they drank as water.

    After the sun set Don was left alone in the clearing, as the

    others all disappeared into the big tent. Eventually, the group came out in a
    solemn procession -- one by one -- with Cassandra in the lead. Toshia came
    second and was wearing a white robe. The entire group made a circle around the
    pile of firewood, and most of them began to sing some sort of hymn the words of
    which Don couldn't make out. This went on for several minutes, until, abruptly,
    Cassandra raised her hands high over her head, and the wood in front of her
    burst into flame.

    Well, that was certainly a neat trick, Don thought to

    himself. He caught himself, though, and tried to make a point of not being
    quite so skeptical as usual. After all, we're trying to play along with this
    world's rules here. Maybe things won't work if I've got the wrong attitude.

    The witches had stopped singing now, and Cassandra took

    Toshia by the hand and walked her over to stand with her back to the stone
    altar; the other witches, along with Nicole, Shelonda and Amy, closed the gap
    in the circle. Facing Toshia, Cassandra raised her arms, with her palms up to
    the sky, and called out, "O wise mother who guides us and watches over us,
    we beseech thee to join us this night that the travelers among us may share in
    the gift of your knowledge and beauty."

    The witches around the bonfire repeated Cassandra's words,

    and four of the men lit torches in the fire and placed them in holes Don hadn't
    noticed before. These torches were positioned about a meter from each corner of
    the altar. When the men returned to the circle, Cassandra reached out to caress
    Toshia's face lovingly. She called out, "O guardian of the portal, we
    offer you this supplicant who comes seeking knowledge and will give you that
    which you most desire."

    Then, Cassandra untied the simple knot at the base of

    Toshia's throat that held the white robe closed. Toshia shrugged the robe off
    her shoulders and stood there naked in the firelight. If she was frightened or
    anxious Don could not see it in her expression or posture. Instead, she stood
    proudly, with her shoulders back and head high. To Don it seemed that it was
    Toshia, not Cassandra, who was the high priestess of this affair.

    As the witches around the fire began a low chant, Cassandra

    took Toshia by the hand and led her to the foot of the altar, and up a set of
    steps Don hadn't seen earlier. Toshia gently knelt down on the altar and then
    turned around and lied down upon her back on the cold stone. Don was fascinated
    to see her bare, pale flesh in the flickering orange and yellow light. He
    experienced a strong desire to go to the altar then and ravish Toshia even if
    it did mess up the rite. Instead, he forced himself to sit still in his wooden
    chair, and kept watching intently.

    Cassandra moved around to the opposite side of the altar,

    away from the bonfire, and produced a large pitcher that seemed to be made of
    clay. The witch proceeded to pour water over Toshia's naked body. From the
    sharp gasp and sudden tightening of her muscles, Don could tell Toshia had not
    expected this, but she lay still on the altar. When she'd emptied the pitcher
    over Toshia, Cassandra set the pitcher out of the way on the ground somewhere
    behind the altar, and then leaned over the naked, wet offering and kissed her
    on the lips.

    Cassandra came around the altar and joined the circle of

    chanting witches. Once she was there, the group slowly began to move around the
    fire. The chanting became a bit more rhythmic, and the witches started to move
    almost as if they were dancing. One by one, each of the participants broke away
    from the circle to approach the altar and kiss Toshia on the lips. When they
    had kissed her, each one dropped his or her robe to the ground in front of the
    altar before returning to the circle. Nicole, Shelonda and Amy each took their
    turn in this kissing and disrobing ritual, as if they had done this kind of
    thing many times. As this went on, with an increasing number of naked chanting,
    dancing celebrants, the rhythm and pace of the chant very slowly rose. The
    dancers were now holding hands or had their arms around each other's waists.
    Finally, only Cassandra still wore her robe, so she returned to the altar,
    kissed Toshia again and exposed her own naked body to the fire-lit night. This
    seemed to be a signal to the others, for the chanting shifted to a much more
    rhythmic cant, and Don swore there were now deep, distant drums keeping the
    beat.

    As soon as Cassandra returned to the circle, the dancing

    around the fire became more playful. Now sweaty bodies glistened in the orangey
    light. Don saw Amy moving along between two men, in each hand a stiff cock,
    while their hands groped her body. Shelonda passed by with a lovely young woman
    trying to get her mouth on Shelonda's beautiful heaving bosom. Nicole had
    allowed a man to catch her from behind and the two of them managed to move
    around the circle while he kissed the back of her neck and reached around to
    run his hands over her front. Cassandra danced past with the wanton sensuality
    of a belly dancer and a certain regal bearing, somehow both reveling in the
    energy of the rite and aloof from the playfulness rapidly spreading around the
    circle. The air seemed to be throbbing with the rhythm of the ritual chant, and
    the heat of the fire and rising eroticism flooded the night. Don looked over to
    the altar and saw that Toshia had begun to writhe on the stone. Her hands moved
    over her upper body and her legs rubbed against each other as she felt the aura
    of lust pulsing from the fire and the dancers. Don watched as she moved her
    left hand down between her legs, and he had little doubt what she was doing
    there. As for himself, Don's cock was lying thick on his thigh, growing harder
    as the rite progressed.

    Looking back to the fire, Don saw that the dancing had now

    stopped, though the chanting and the unseen drums continued on. The witches and
    company were giving in to their desires. Nearby, backlit by the fire, Nicole,
    had fallen to her hands and knees, and the man who had been following her so
    closely was now even closer -- fucking her from behind. Don was unsurprised to
    see that Amy was kneeling between her two men sucking one cock while stroking
    the other, and then switching. He couldn't see Shelonda, but figured she must
    be on the other side of the fire. He could see Cassandra, though, straddling a
    muscular young man, her head thrown back and her breasts thrust up in the night
    air as she rode him.

    When he turned his attention back to the altar, Don was

    surprised to see that a strange dark figure was standing there at Toshia's
    feet. Don almost sprang from his chair, but somehow managed to remember what he
    had been told, and resolved to sit still and wait. The figure, which Don
    presumed must be the guardian of the portal, was hard to discern at first, only
    a darker shadow in the night, but as Don concentrated it resolved into a tall,
    distinctly masculine form. Don was sure the shadowy "man" had long
    horns springing out of its forehead and sweeping back over its head. Toshia
    didn't seem to notice the creature's presence until it reached out to touch her
    ankle; the jet black hand seemed more like a talon at first, but then just a
    hand with long fingers. Toshia looked down to see the figure at her feet, but
    didn't seem frightened or even surprised. Don could see that she said
    something, but if there was any reply he could not tell -- he couldn't make out
    any features of the guardian's face, though he had the distinct impression that
    there were two fiery eyes of dark red in the shadows. Toshia parted her legs for
    the darkness and Don watched the claw-like hands moving over her relatively
    pale skin. As the shadow rose up and lowered itself over her, Toshia's hands
    left her own body and reached out for the dark shape. Her back arched as the
    shadows enveloped her. Don found it hard to focus on what was going on atop the
    altar. At one moment he saw Toshia with her head thrown back and a black
    creature with its mouth on her neck, and the next there was an almost billowing
    shadow enveloping her. Then there was a glimpse of her thighs and butt as they
    flexed while she was fucking the shadow enthusiastically. Her torso strained
    and tensed, and a mouth with sharp teeth was on her white breast. And then
    darkness swirled around her.

    Don was aware that all around the fire the orgy had become

    general, even though the chanting and the sound of drums went on. He knew that
    Nicole was now on her back while a new man was between her legs, thrusting with
    nearly crazed lust. He knew that Amy was being fucked from behind while she took
    a cock in her mouth. He knew that Cassandra was passionately kissing one of her
    female subordinates, while another suckled at her tits and reached down to play
    with her, all while still riding her initial partner. Don could feel his
    untouched cock, straining painfully in its excited, engorged state. However, he
    could not seem to look away from the altar. Though he couldn't hear anything
    but chanting, drums and the moaning of the witches, he was sure Toshia was
    crying out in a long, hard orgasm. He could tell the shadowy creature on top of
    her was not finished, though.

    "No," said a voice next to him, "he will not

    be finished anytime soon. His need is ... special."

    Don looked up to see a woman with long white hair swept away

    from her face and down her back. She was watching the altar with a smile on her
    thin, red lips. Her dark eyes sparkled in the firelight as she went on, saying,
    "His phallus is so very hard, like a thing of steel wrapped in a tight
    sheath of leather. Not as big as one might imagine, but so, so hard, almost
    painful to touch, until it fills you and you feel his need becoming your
    own."

    She was thin, but tautly muscular, and stood confidently and

    comfortably next to Don. She wore a black sleeveless shift, bound around her
    narrow waist with a silver cord.

    "What is his need?" Don finally managed to ask.

    Her features were sharp and aristocratic, but her smile was

    friendly as she looked down at him and said, "Sex, obviously, but not like
    you or them, or her. The guardian feeds off the carnal pleasure of others,
    particularly the woman with whom he is engaged -- but especially if she's new
    to him. The energy he draws from her orgasm makes it possible for me to come to
    you. He will couple with her as long as she can take it, drawing sustenance
    from her orgasms, and the lust of the others. He does not couple for release,
    though, but for the reverse. If he comes, which is quite rare, it will be a
    fiery jet of liquid ecstasy filling up her body -- every fiber."

    "A fiery jet?"

    She looked down at him again and smiled warmly, "Don't

    fear; I was being poetic."

    Don smiled back, "And your need?"

    She held out her hand, and Don took it and brought it to his

    lips, kissing her palm. She laughed and said, "Come with me, Don."

    A Covin of Witches Desire Toshia.

    Don stood and moved around his chair, following the white

    haired woman toward the large red tent. He stole one more glance over his
    shoulder and saw that Toshia had been pulled to the foot of the altar; her legs
    were wrapped around the column of deep shadow that stood over her there, her
    hands were on her breasts and her head lolled to the side with eyes tightly
    closed. Don imagined that the guardian of the portal was fucking her vigorously
    with his steely cock.

    He looked back to the woman leading him, who was looking

    back at him with an amused smile.

    Don said, "I didn't see a portal."

    "The portal is somewhat metaphorical. Cassandra called

    to me and the guardian, the guardian came, then Toshia came in the other sense,
    which made it possible for me to come to you."

    "So he's really not a guardian, but more of a

    conductor."

    She laughed as she drew aside the flap of the tent and

    pulled him inside. "Yes, that is perhaps a more apt description."

    The tent was lit by a number of candles, and was sumptuously

    appointed with large, soft carpets and many pillows.

    "And you are hardly what I would call a 'crone',"

    Don smiled, admiring the cool beauty of her face and the lithe sexuality of her
    form.

    "It's a title, not a description," she answered as

    she untied the silver cord cinching her gown about her narrow waist.
    "However, if you would prefer a different appearance..."

    She changed abruptly into an ancient, toothless hag,

    straight out of a stereotypical fairy-tale, or Macbeth. She laughed
    harshly and said, "Perhaps not, though. What about this? Something more
    befitting the images conjured up in your mind by the rite you witnessed so
    patiently."

    She was now a pale woman in a white nightgown. Thick dark

    hair fell in a tumult down around her shoulders. Her eyes were dark and glowing
    with a feral lust. Her full lips parted to show long, sharp canines, and were
    red with blood -- blood that covered her chin and had splattered all over her
    generous cleavage. Don immediately recalled his fevered teenage fantasies and
    felt his cock strain despite the obvious danger of the situation.

    "Or maybe you would prefer I took the appearance of

    someone more familiar," she said with Toshia's mouth. Don watched as
    Toshia shrugged out of the black shift the Crone was wearing, to reveal the
    slim body he had lately come to know so well.

    Don was both taken aback by these sudden transformations and

    now completely convinced that there was more to all of the evening's events
    that clever tricks. He swallowed and managed to say, "No, your original
    appearance was more than satisfactory."

    "Ah, thank you," she smiled, and stood before him

    as she was before, though now naked. Her breasts were not large, but firm for a
    woman of her apparent age, and the rest of her body was obviously fit and trim.
    She reached out to take his hand again and drew him to her.

    As Don's arms slipped around her unusually cool body, her

    hand took his straining cock in a strong grip. When their lips met and his
    tongue slipped into her mouth, Don found himself suddenly remembering his first
    kiss with remarkable clarity. Then he was reliving the moment he lost his
    virginity (in the basement of his teenage home), the time he had had sex with
    his girlfriend while another couple were doing it only feet away (in a cheap
    motel), the time he had slept with a certifiably unhinged woman who was also a
    completely uninhibited wildcat in bed, the first and second of the threesomes
    he had enjoyed, and every other memorable sexual moment from his life before
    the Manor. The memories flooded through his mind in vivid detail, as the Crone
    kissed him passionately, sucking on his tongue and stroking his cock in her
    tight grasp. He felt himself being pulled down to the sea of soft pillows as
    scenes from his time in the Manor played out in his mind. He remembered waking
    up next to Toshia in that strange bedroom, the wild, unexpected encounter with
    the Nymphets (including the first time he'd seen Toshia come), the sexual
    escapades involved in that dodge ball game (including seeing Toshia fucking the
    Player), the orgiastic ball, the night with the Lady, the first time he and
    Toshia had sex, watching and participating in Toshia's little gangbang in the
    second floor corridor, the wild night in the Disco, and the orgy in the steam
    room, and many other intense erotic memories swept through his mind. Don felt
    himself entering the Crone's surprisingly hot and wet vagina. The strong grip
    was no surprise.

    Still reliving his wilder sexual memories in exceptionally

    vivid detail, Don held on to the strong but slender woman beneath him and
    fucked. He fucked her both as if it was the only thing he could imagine doing
    and as if his life depended upon it. He felt as if his cock was penetrating
    deeper into the Crone than was physically possible. Her muscles squeezed and
    pulled at him with incredible dexterity and strength. The vision of Toshia
    being taken on top of the stone altar was in his mind when Don began to come.

    To say this was the most intense orgasm of Don's life would

    be a severe understatement. The cum boiled out of his balls and shot out of him
    into the Crone in a gushing torrent. He shoved into her and continued to pump
    jet after jet of cum. He felt her arms and legs wrap around him, pulling him
    tighter to him, even as her pussy squeezed and pulled at his cock. He thought for
    a moment that it felt that there were more than just two arms and two legs
    holding him to her. He opened his eyes and saw the Crone looking at him with a
    cool, happy smile on her lips. Don felt the orgasm slowly subsiding but then
    that preternaturally skilled pussy pulled him on, and he was squirting still
    more cum into her. When he could no longer pump any cum, it seemed that her
    pussy went on sucking it from him. The ecstasy of coming became a frightening
    overdose of pleasure and then a painful ordeal as what seemed like minutes
    passed and he was drained of cum.

    He groaned wordlessly, and surrendered to the blackness of

    unconsciousness.

    Don had no idea how long he was out before he felt the Crone

    caressing his face with her cool fingers and kissing his lips lightly. When he
    opened his eyes, she was smiling down at him.

    "You seek the Sage of the Tower," she said.

    "Go down into the valley and follow the river there to its source, and you
    will find the Tower."

    "Oh, but wha-?" he tried.

    "Shush," she smiled, "that is all you need to

    know. Thank you for your gift, Don."

    Don thought he should say "my pleasure" but he

    wasn't sure if that was true, and in any case he was already falling asleep.

    Chapter 3

    Toshia Saved & Caught; rough sex in the forest

    Like Don had done a week earlier, while he was with the

    Crone, Toshia found herself reliving the erotic adventures she had had since
    waking up in the Manor. The sounds of the warrior women feasting and carousing
    nearby only taunted her with the thought that someone might remember her and
    bring her some food and water. Her deliberate mental game of remembering her
    time in Eros while she hung tied to the big, wooden X-cross served to distract
    her from not only her hunger and thirst but also from her frustration and dejection
    at being in this predicament. These depressing thoughts reminded her of the day
    ...Was it three days ago already?

    She must have been very close to drowning, her vision

    darkening and her temples pounding, when the strong slender arms had slipped around
    her from behind and she was hoisted up to the surface of the river. She had
    gulped air into her lungs desperately, and allowed herself to be drawn to
    shore. Too weak from struggling against the current, Toshia was limp and
    useless as she was hauled up onto the sandy bank. She lay there gasping, until
    she felt soft feminine hands brushing the wet hair out of her face. When she
    opened her eyes, she saw a beautiful young woman with big eyes of blue-green
    and long straight hair of emerald green looking down at her with concern.

    "Thank you for saving me," Toshia finally managed.

    The green-haired girl smiled at her with full inviting lips.

    She touched Toshia's lips with light fingertips. She licked her own as she
    traced the outline of Toshia's lips. She looked over Toshia's naked, wet body,
    and Toshia raised her head enough to see that the girl was also naked and,
    obviously, wet. She seemed to be very thin, but strong, and quite pale.

    The girl looked back at Toshia's face and smiled again, and

    Toshia thought this smile was a bit friendlier now. Well, this is Eros,
    after all, Toshia thought to herself. It's probably customary to
    sleep with anyone who saves your life.

    As if she could read Toshia's mind, the girl leaned in

    closer, brushing Toshia's skin with her wet hair, and kissed her mouth
    tentatively. The girl's lips and tongue were cool and moist, and Toshia found
    herself returning the gentle kiss happily. After only minutes earlier thinking
    that she was about to drown, this interlude was a most welcome turn of events.
    Toshia slipped her arms around her rescuer and held her body against her own.
    For some time, they lay there on the wet ground, kissing each other
    languorously. Then, with a smile, the green-haired girl pulled away a little
    and then moved a bit lower, so she could kiss her way down the curve of
    Toshia's breast. Toshia shuddered as the girl took her nipple and sucked on it.
    Toshia parted her legs in anticipation as she felt the girl's hand moving up
    along the inside of her thigh.

    Suddenly, though, the girl raised her head and looking into

    the nearby tree line with obvious alarm. In another second, Toshia heard the
    sound of someone coming toward them through the undergrowth.

    "It's OK, that's just my friends looking for me,"

    Toshia smiled at the girl, who immediately shook her head and pulled away from
    Toshia's embrace. Toshia took the moment to look around a bit more carefully
    and realized that she was quite a bit downriver from where she had fallen in
    and, moreover, on the wrong side. It couldn't possibly be Don and the others
    making all that noise in the woods.

    Toshia looked warily at the woods, and then back to the girl

    who had saved her life. She was alarmed to see the green-haired waif diving
    back into the water.

    "Wait!" Toshia called as she scrambled to her

    feet.

    "Oh, damn!" said a masculine voice behind her.

    "She got away!"

    "Of course she did," said another. "The way

    you two go crashing about, it's impossible to sneak up on anything!"

    "At least we've got a consolation prize this

    time," said a third.

    Being called a consolation prize almost wiped the shocked

    expression off Toshia's face. Out of the forest had emerged three figures,
    about five and a half feet tall, with long, dark, curly hair and beards, and
    bare, muscular torsos and arms. They also had short, curled horns growing out
    of their foreheads and the hindquarters of goats. Naturally, they also had very
    prominent and generous male genitalia. Of course, after meeting Ralph the
    centaur she should not have been so surprised to be confronted by bona fide
    satyrs. In fact, Ralph hadn't even been the strangest thing she'd encountered
    since leaving the Manor; there was the demonic guardian of the portal to name
    just one thing.One thing that had fucked my brains out! she thought to
    herself. Still, in spite of herself, Toshia was shocked by the sight of these
    half-man, half-goats.

    "She does look like she'll give us some sport,"

    said one of the satyrs with an obvious leer.

    "How about it, toots," grinned the third one who'd

    spoken, "you up for some fun and games?"

    "Um, actually, I was just going to find my

    friends," Toshia said taking a step toward the forest away from the three
    satyrs.

    "We can be your friends," suggested the satyr who

    had spoken first. He took a step closer to her on his hoofed feet and gave his
    already hard and thick cock a squeeze. "We're very friendly."

    "Oh, well, I'm sure, but I should really be

    going."

    "What's the hurry?" said satyr number two, without

    taking his eyes off her naked body.

    "Come on, honey," said number three, "we'll

    show you a real good time."

    Toshia was simultaneously revolted by the smarmy attitudes,

    alarmed that it seemed clear they had no intention of taking "no" for
    an answer, and annoyed with herself for being a bit aroused by the thought of
    having a "real good time" with three goat-men. Goddamn that
    fucking XYZ!

    "Tell you what," said number two, doing his

    apparent best to sound good-natured, "we'll give you a head start, and if
    we catch you we'll have some fun."

    Thinking it was a good idea to take advantage of a chance to

    put some distance between herself and them, Toshia nodded and said,
    "Fine." Without waiting for them to say anything else, she sprang for
    the trees and made for the nearest hillside up away from the river.

    Tree branches lashed at her bare skin, and she wished she

    had fallen into the river with her sandals on, but she didn't slow down. She
    clambered up a hill, vaulted over a large rock and then half-ran, half-fell
    down the other side, only to start up the next one. Ducking under a thick
    branch, she turned to the left and started running along the ridge of a line of
    hills that seemed to parallel the course of the river. She was trying to close
    some of the distance between the satyrs and where she had fallen into the
    river. She was vaguely aware that there were now sounds of pursuit echoing in
    the forest. Toshia slowed just a little to catch her breath, but that only
    allowed her to realize that the satyrs were getting alarmingly close. She even
    caught sight of one moving through the trees off to her left, cutting her off
    from the river.

    Plunging ahead again with renewed determination, Toshia

    clambered up the side of the next hill almost on all fours. At the top of the
    steep slope, she saw a sunlit clearing in the distance. With the vague hope
    that she might be able to get someone's attention on the other side of the
    river, Toshia set her sights on reaching that clearing. She might have made it
    too, if she hadn't tripped on an ill-placed root. Toshia went sprawling in the
    thick forest carpet of leaves right in front of an enormous tree trunk that had
    fallen years ago and was now covered with a deep layer of green moss. She heard
    someone coming up the hill close behind her, and frantically scrambled to her
    feet. Toshia hurried to get hold of the mossy tree trunk and raised her foot to
    get purchase on it so she could vault over, but then felt a strong, hairy arm
    slipping around her waist to pull her back down.

    "Gotcha!" the satyr laughed, as he pulled her

    behind against his front, at the same time pushing her chest and face forward
    against the soft moss in front of her. Toshia struggled, trying to twist out of
    his grasp, but he was too strong and she was too winded. She felt the head of
    his cock between her legs and rubbing up against her outer lips. He pushed her
    against the moss with one hand, holding her in place, while using the other to
    get his sex organ in the right position. Toshia gritted her teeth as he pushed
    himself into her. It wasn't an enormous cock, but it was hard and thick, and
    she had to admit at that moment, with the XYZ and the adrenaline of the chase
    coursing through her veins, it felt good to be filled.

    Toshia clutched the mossy trunk, and closed her eyes, as the

    satyr held on to her hips roughly and began to fuck in and out of her from behind,
    shoving violently. In addition to the sensation of the penis sliding in and out
    of her all too eager pussy, Toshia was keenly aware of the thick mat of fur
    brushing against her legs and butt as he took her and the fact that her tits
    were being pressed into the yielding moss with the solid resistance of the tree
    behind it.

    She knew that she was, basically, being raped by a half-man,

    half-goat creature, but she also knew she was enjoying it. The question of
    whether she should actually consider this rape would occupy her mind quite a
    bit in the days afterward, and particularly while she was strapped to the
    X-cross. On the one hand, she had actually said "Fine" to the satyr's
    proposal that "if we catch you we'll have some fun", but, on the
    other, at the time of that agreement she had been convinced they were going to
    have their way with her in any case. However, she knew that rape in the normal
    world she called home was not really a crime of sex but of violence. Someone
    who raped another wasn't really trying to have sex with them, but to hurt them.
    Somehow, Toshia did not get the sense that these satyrs wanted to hurt her in
    the least; they seemed to just want to fuck, and given the nature of this
    world, it might be reasonable for them to presume that she would enjoy a good
    tumble in the woods. Still, the girl who had pulled her from the river had
    obviously wanted to avoid getting caught by the randy goat-men. Later she would
    ponder these issues, but for that moment against the moss-covered tree trunk
    she just let herself enjoy the rough fucking.

    It wasn't too long before the goat-man began to shove into

    her with even more force, and then his cock swelled and shot his hot satyr cum
    into her. It felt like there was quite a bit, and it took him some time before
    he pulled out of her and slapped her butt happily. Toshia slumped against the
    fallen tree trunk, both relieved and frustrated. She started to push away from
    the tree, to make an attempt at gaining that clearing ahead somewhere, but
    another pair of rough hands took hold of her and pushed her back against the
    moss.

    "Not so fast, toots," said satyr number three.

    Without any other preamble, he shoved his cock into her pussy, squishing his
    partner's cum out to run down the insides of her thighs. Toshia surprised herself
    by letting out a happy moan as she was filled again. While the satyr proceeded
    to fuck her with great enthusiasm, Toshia let go of the moss with her left hand
    and managed to get it down between the trunk and her body, so she could get her
    fingers on her clit. She began to stroke herself frantically as the cock
    pistoned in and out of her almost savagely. In only moments, Toshia found
    herself gasping and moaning as her orgasm tore through her violated body. She
    shook and whimpered while the satyr had his way with her until he filled her up
    with his own flood of cum. He pulled out of her, and she felt more cum running
    down her legs. Laughing, he said, "Told you we'd have fun."

    Toshia wasn't surprised to hear satyr number one say,

    "My turn!"

    This time, though, she managed to roll around and get her

    back against the mossy tree trunk. She actually found herself smiling at the
    hairy goat-man as he stepped up in front of her. Toshia put her hands on his
    broad shoulders and let him lift her up a bit. Soon, she had her thighs
    supported on his furry haunches as he pushed his eager cock up inside her. She
    looked at his grinning, bearded face with its little horns, and even laughed a
    little as he lowered his mouth to her tits to suck and bite on her nipples. She
    rocked against him as he fucked in and out of her, letting his hairy torso rub
    against her clit. Leaning back against the curve of the trunk behind her,
    Toshia let herself enjoy getting fucked there in the woods by an actual satyr.
    She smiled when she felt his cock swell inside her to spew a third torrent of
    cum into her pussy, only to spill in a slow river out of her as soon as he
    withdrew.

    She noticed that the other two satyrs were still standing

    there, watching, with still very hard cocks standing in front of them. Perhaps
    they would have let her go in that moment, but Toshia had her mind on other
    things. She laughed and said, "Well, hello boys; are you just going to
    stand there? I thought you promised me a good time."

    This prompted laughter from all three of them, and they

    hastened forward. In the next moment, Toshia was surrounded by all three of the
    satyrs as they pawed her with their eager hands and kissed and nibbled at her
    wherever they could reach. Fingers pinched her nipples and pushed up inside her
    soggy cunt. One enterprising individual got his finger nice and slippery and
    pushed it up inside her ass. This reminded Toshia of that wonderful time she'd
    had in the steam room with Don and Peter, only a few days earlier, and gave her
    an idea.

    "OK, well, before we go any further, don't you think

    you should introduce yourselves?" Toshia laughed. Any further?
    They've each fucked me and they've got their fingers in my pussy and ass!

    "Oh, I'm Scratch," said satyr number two.

    "I'm Roscoe," said number one.

    "And, I'm Bob," said three.

    "I'm Toshia," she said. "Now that we've got

    that out of the way. Why don't you lie down on your back here, Bob?"

    Bob was only too happy to comply, and Toshia promptly

    straddled him, and took his stiff cock in her hand, pushing the head of it into
    her pussy, which was quite ready for more action. She sank down on Bob's shaft,
    leaning forward by placing both hands on his broad hairy chest. Toshia slid up
    and down on him a couple of times, just because it felt good. Then, she looked
    over her shoulder and said, "Scratch, can you get back there and fuck me
    in the ass?"

    "I sure can!" Scratch said with a grin. There was

    some scrambling around, and an interesting moment when Scratch pushed his
    finger up inside her wet pussy with Bob's cock (Oh my! That's interesting!
    I'll have to try to remember that.). After her own juices and a liberal
    amount of satyr cum was worked into her butt and smeared over his organ,
    Scratch slowly pushed himself into her butt.

    "Oh fuck that feels good!" she exclaimed.

    "Yes, push it in me!" An unexpected orgasm hit her then, and she held
    still there as her pussy and ass clenched on the two cocks inside her. Moaning
    and trembling, Toshia rode it out with a smile on her face.

    When she had started to come down, she looked down at Bob

    and over her shoulder at Scratch and said, "Well, what are you waiting for
    boys, fuck me!"

    The two satyrs began to do as they were told, working their

    thick, hard cocks in and out of her. Whether they had practiced this trick
    before or it was an innate satyr skill, they quickly got into a perfect rhythm,
    pumping and grinding against her body as if the three of them were one ideal
    sex machine. Toshia made sure she was giving as good as she was getting,
    working her pelvis in time with the way the satyrs were pushing and pulling
    inside her. When she felt comfortable and knew she could keep up, she looked
    around and beckoned Roscoe over.

    The third satyr moved over on his cloven hooves to stand in

    front of Toshia. She reached up with her left hand and took his cock in her
    hand and pulled it to her mouth, tasting his cum and her own juices on him.
    Once she had the fat head in her mouth, she stroked the shaft in her fist. Bob
    reached up to cup her breasts in his hands and to help hold her up. Letting Bob
    and Scratch do most of the fucking work, Toshia relaxed to enjoy those
    sensations and concentrated her active attention on Roscoe's cock. She pulled
    him closer so that she could get her mouth working up and down on him, pushing
    the head deeper in her mouth so she could feel his thick shaft moving over her
    lips and her tongue.

    I wish Don could see me! she thought as she relaxed

    her throat and sank deeper on to Roscoe's cock. She let go of the base of his
    shaft and held onto his hips with both hands, both for support and to shove him
    back if it became necessary, but she was now letting him fuck her mouth and
    throat. Roscoe was surprisingly careful, holding her head gently in his hands
    and moving slowly and steadily.

    Meanwhile, Bob lay under her flexing his hairy abdomen to

    push himself up inside her pussy, and Scratch held on to her hips and fucked in
    and out of her ass vigorously. Toshia was intent on making the satyrs come
    before she came again, but her body had other ideas, and soon she was moaning
    and trembling while an intense orgasm shook her from head to toe. The frantic
    clenching of her pussy and ass pulled Bob and Scratch past the point of no
    return, and they filled her up with more of their cum. Roscoe, who had come
    most recently anyway, held out a bit longer, but the other two were still
    inside her when Toshia felt him swelling in her mouth and throat and then
    pumping gout after gout of sweet, hot cum into her stomach, and then filling
    her mouth. Pulling away from her, he splashed on final stream of pearly jizz
    across the bridge of her nose and down her cheek.

    Still hard, Bob and Scratch continued to fuck her squishy

    pussy and ass until she came again and again. Only when she had collapsed
    between them, did they extract themselves and carry her off to their camp in
    the forest, where they bathed and fed her. That night, the next day, and the
    night after were spent in a marathon of satyr fucking that left Toshia
    exhausted.

    Toshia now, bound to the X-cross, strained again at her

    restraints, wishing she could get at her pussy and clit now. She needed to make
    herself come.

    She remembered how she had awoken the third day, well into

    afternoon. The satyrs were gone, and she was surrounded by the gathering party
    from the warrior woman camp. Angry at being abandoned, worn out from the
    incessant demands of three hard pricks, frustrated at being lost, Toshia had
    been a bit happy to learn that she was going to be taken to a bunch of women,
    but that hadn't lasted long. She remembered how they had tied her up underneath
    a pole carried on the shoulders of two brawny men. The next two days were spent
    hanging there as she was carried further down river, to the castle where she
    now stood on frustrating display.

    To be continued.

    By BradentonLarry for Literotica

    58 min
  • She’s Too Proud of Me: Part 1
     The luckiest dude ever.

    In 8 parts, By Dragon Lair Reads. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    My name is Dunn. A few years ago, I was an absolute nerdy geek. A Chemical Engineering major at Texas A & M. Then I met a girl who changed the trajectory of my social life. That  well, every other part of my life!

    Liv; that’s short for Olivia; is my wife and inspiration. I’ll tell you how she got me out of my nerdy shell, but I’d rather let her tell you the first part, when we first met. Liv, tell us that story, again.

     (February 14, 2018;  at Texas A&M)


    An unexpected Valentine Rescue.

    My name is Liv, and this is the story about how the worst day of my life changed everything for me. It all started when I got a series of very bad scores back. See, I'm a Chemical Engineering major and to stay in that program you have to keep a really high GPA, and well, Thermo 1 and Fluid Mechanics had both kicked me back low exam scores just the day before.

    That wasn't even the worst thing though. Well, it probably was, but it didn't feel like it. I'd spent a significant amount of money getting ready for a major party. A major party taking place on Valentine's Day. I had bought this precious slinky green dress. It hugged my figure perfectly and had a plunging neckline. I had made an appointment to get my hair done in loose curls and everything. For a girl so skinny you can see her ribs, I was going to be pretty hot, at least for one night.

    And it shouldn't have mattered anyway because I was going to the party with my high school boyfriend. We had come to college together and been dating for three and a half years. But come that afternoon when we were supposed to go to dinner together, he shows up at my dorm room in his coat and pants, tie undone, and his shirt not even completely buttoned.

    "Why aren't you ready yet?" I asked, "Come in and finish its almost time to go." He didn't move, scratching the back of his head and looking at the ground.

    "Listen, Liv. I really hate to do this now, but, I think we need to stop seeing each other."

    "What are you talking about?" I asked, not processing what he had said. "Get in here and get ready;  everyone's going to be waiting."

    "I'm sorry Liv;  when we came to college together, I thought it would be fun but honestly the relationship has just felt like work. I don't know how to have fun with you anymore."

    "What the hell are you talking about?" I almost screamed, "Don't know how to have fun with me? I've been nothing but available to you since we got here! All you do is drink and hangout with your stupid fucking frat buddies!" Now I was screaming. I poked him in the chest. "My grades dropped because of it."

    "It's not working for me anymore, Liv." He said sheepishly

    "Yeah, cocks usually don't when you're that fucking drunk." I snapped, tears falling freely off my face.

    "I'm sorry." He said again.

    "Get fucked!" I screamed and slammed the door on him. I couldn't see what happened, but I like to think it almost hit him.

    I spent the next two hours sobbing until my eyes were puffy and I had blown my nose red. The dress I had gone to all that trouble to get on was practically ruined by tears and snot, at least for the night. The party wasn't happening, the hair appointment wasn't either. I never changed out of the dress, I just waited to stop crying and walked in an expensive cocktail dress and Chucks to the liquor store just off campus. I picked up a bottle of Jack Daniels and walked back to the sorority house, sitting out on the curb (yes in my new dress), taking swigs straight from the bottle.

    It was pushing seven in the evening by then. People were ignoring me walking from place to place. Girls and guys together for dates, dances, or parties. I hated all of them. The whiskey was dampening my heartache and it wasn't as difficult to keep from sobbing in public. I was almost ready to go up to my room and dispose of all of his crap, probably by setting it on fire, when I heard someone talking.

    "Damn, are you as bad off as you look?"

    I looked up. It was a boy. Well ok, a young man. He was about my age, and maybe it was the whiskey, but I thought he was kind of cute. The fact that he was cute did not help. "Fuck you dude, I look like a million bucks."

    He was holding a pizza box which he raised in agreement. "No contest on that one. The green dress really sets off your hair. But I meant the fact that you're clearly in some kind of emotional crisis." He smirked at me and pointed, "It's the bloodshot eyes and whiskey bottle that gives it away."

    I glared at him and took a big swig. Too big, I coughed uncontrollably for several seconds. "Look here, either hand over a slice or keep moving. I'm trying to wallow."

    "How dedicated are you to wallowing on the curb?"

    "What's that mean?"

    "It means I'll split it with you if you fill in for my roommate. We were supposed to have retro game night and he bailed to get laid;  or he seems to think he is anyway. My mom just sent up Goldeneye and everything."

    I stared at him for several long moments doing mental calculus through the fog of liquor. The curb hurt my ass, and the pizza actually smelled amazing. On top of that, he was cute, and being alone in a dorm seemed perfect for me to rope him into a rebound. You know if he sucked at Goldeneye.

    "No Odd-job?" I asked.

    "Who asks for that when they first meet?" He asked with a quizzical look.

    "What?" I said confused, "What are you talking about?"

    "You said no blow jobs. But who would even ask for that when they met someone?"

    I rolled my eyes and stood up at great effort dusting off my britches. "I said No, odd job." I put emphasis on the syllables, "He's shorter than other characters which is unfair in versus mode." I handed him my whiskey bottle and he took it. I snatched the pizza box from him and opened it.

    "What's your name?" He asked.

    "I'm Liv." I answered, "Lead the way."

    He looked me over nervously and gestured toward the dorms and started walking. "I'm in Dunn."

    "We'll see how I feel about the blowjob after Goldeneye." I pulled a stringing slice out of the box and took an unceremonious bite out of it. He stared at me as I started walking and I smiled at him with a mouth full.

    His dorm was like any other college boy's dorm. A nightmare. Nothing had been cleaned. Old food sat on a shelf, upon which sat a toaster oven and microwave, neither bed had been made, or washed, in ages, there was trash strung across desks and piled up in the trash can and two piles of clothes. One at the foot of the bed, and one on the ground next to it.

    I traded him back for my bottle hoping to drink the mess away. But ultimately none of it mattered to me anyway. The large TV had two chairs in front of it. One was a folding chair from a lawn furniture set, the other clearly a family hand-me-down deep cushioned swiveling chair. Graciously I was offered the swivel chair.

    This kid got spanked. We polished off the pizza and by the end he was stealing sips from my whiskey too. I had grown up on Goldeneye, even though it was pretty old by the time I was old enough.

    I tossed my controller into his lap and laughed at him. "Suck it, eight out of ten wins man, you're done."

    "I don't get it!" He yelled, "I used to kill at this game."

    "Ha-ha!" I laughed, pointing at him.

    He crossed his arms and sulked, "Man, you're really good at this. I've never blown at a game this badly."

    "Oh, good idea." I said pulling my thick red hair from my face before leaning over and kissing him, my hands on his cheeks.

    He was surprised and it took him a few seconds to kiss me back but when he did it was very fun. His tongue played with mine excitedly and I started to breathe heavily. Without realizing it I reached down and felt his jeans. He was rock hard and the heat from it was radiating into my hand. He seemed nervous as I rubbed him.

    I pulled out of the kiss, "Is this ok?"

    "It feels great, I just don't usually do it when I first meet someone." He said, sounding even more nervous than he seemed.

    "I don't either, it's just nice to feel a guy this hard for me."

    He gave me a puzzled look, "You're a fit redhead who wouldn't be this hard for you?"

    I rolled my eyes and let my fingers try and grab his shaft through the tight fabric. "Ask me another time, I'm having fun." I leaned in and kissed him again. He kissed me back enthusiastically. His hand slid down my exposed shoulder and his thumb played at my collarbone. I knew what he wanted to do but he was trying to be a nice guy. What a sweetheart. What a chicken.

    I smiled into our kiss and put my hand over his pulling it inward across my chest. His hand came to rest over my breast, which wasn't as pronounced as I'd like, but it fit snugly in his palm. "It's ok, I love having them played with." I whispered before kissing him again.

    His hand closed around it and he gave it several gentle squeezes moving his palm across and letting his thumb find my nipple. The feeling of being groped set my body on fire. I was starting to ache between my legs and could feel myself getting wet. Each pass of his thumb sent edges across my body and I felt my breath catch. I whimpered into the kiss and dragged my nails across his stubble.

    "How about that blowjob?" I asked leaning out of the kiss and smirking.

    "We just met, are you sure?" He asked, his voice unsteady.

    I nodded, "I've never been more sure." I slid my hand off his jeans and pulled my hair back smiling at him. "I wore my sluttiest underwear today because I was planning on giving it to someone else and um, those plans fell through."

    "So you're going to give me, a guy you just met, one."

    "You're not just some guy I just met. You're the guy who made me laugh on one of the worst days I can remember." I stood up and patted the cushioned chair I'd been sitting in. "Come on."

    "You're really, totally, completely sure?" He insisted.

    I laughed at him, "Will you get over here! Yes." He stood up and sat in the chair I'd been sitting in. I pulled his knees apart and knelt between them shaking my head to be sure all of my messy, unkempt, unbrushed hair fell behind my shoulders before pushing on his stomach so he was reclined and running my whole hand over his shaft.

    I unbuckled his belt and unbuttoned the jeans sliding the zipper down. I tugged on the pants but got nowhere. He lifted his hips and I tugged the pants down to his ankles where he kicked them off. He had started to pull down his boxers but I wagged a finger. "I want to do the unwrapping." I said playfully, sticking my fingers into the elastic and pulling it back.

    His cock slapped him as I pulled the elastic back and he lifted up so I could pull the shorts down the rest of the way. It reached up his torso and I took it in my hand feeling how firm and hot it was, stroking slowly. I watched his face as I leaned over and dragged my tongue along the underside feeling it flex against me.

    I wrapped my lips around it, lowering my mouth so that the soft tip grazed the roof and started to suck, using my mouth to tug up and down while my tongue stroked the soft underside. I bobbed steadily, pleasuring his cock and listening to him make noises of enjoyment.

    He put his hand on my head, his fingers in my hair as I worked his shaft and tip, loving how it felt it my mouth. The pulsing cock against my tongue was making me ache and I could feel my underwear saturating.

    I pulled my mouth off and dragged my tongue across him again before stroking with my hand. "Mm, giving head always makes me so wet."

    "You're really good." He said in a foggy voice.

    I kissed under his tip for several seconds before licking across the top. A faint, salty flavor spread across my tongue and I smiled, putting him back in my mouth and sucking again until I tasted it again, pulling my mouth away and letting fluid string off. I ran my finger over the tip and played in the precum before tasting it.

    "You're something else."

    "Head just gets me all excited." I said dutifully lapping at his shaft. "You could cum in my mouth;  if you want, or on my face; " I said in a panting voice, "Or; " I hesitated, "You could lie down in whichever pile of clothes in clean and I could ride the rest out of you."

    He blushed and looked at me, "I want to be a gentleman and wait but; "

    I let a strap of my dress fall off my shoulder and bit my lip. "I don't want you to be a gentleman, I want you to fuck me in this gritty, wasted dress."

    He sat up, "I'm not going to argue with that. But I kind of want to see these." He said pulling on the other strap.

    I giggled and stood up pulling one strap over my arm and then the other and tugging the dress down so the top hung below my breasts. Underneath was my lace bra that pushed up my b-cups. I always try and it never helps. I went to unhook the bra and looked at him.

    "I'm going to take this off but you can't laugh." I said firmly. He gave me a puzzled look.

    "I may do a lot of things, but laughing won't be one of them." I said seriously.

    I watched him with a side eye as I unhooked the bra and slowly pulled it off. I stared at him for several minutes before finally removing it and setting it on the floor. He stared at them for several seconds and got up.

    He came over to me and crouched down putting his lip around one of my nipples and gently playing with it, sucking, and licking. I couldn't keep from moaning, my mouth hung open and each pass of his tongue caused hot pulsing between my legs. I struggled to stay standing holding his shoulders.

    I patted his head and he stood up straight. I panted for breath and lifted my dress to pull my panties off. He put his finger under my chin before I could, looking at me.

    "You have awesome tits. These," He said pointing, "Are the most fun I've had on campus yet."

    It was my turn to blush. "Lay down, Romeo." I said through a weak laugh.

    "Why not on the bed though?" He asked hooking his thumb.

    "Because I want to fuck on something clean." I said flatly.

    "Oh," He said awkwardly. "That's fair." He kicked the pile of clothes along side the bed and sat down on the flat spread until he was laid on his back. I lifted my dress and hooked my fingers into the thong and slid it down letting it fall to my ankles and stepping out. A clear string of fluid snapped off the inside and stuck to my leg. I'd hoped he hadn't seen but he did.

    "Are you really that wet?" He asked sitting up.

    "Yeah, I get wet like I've sprung a leak. I can wipe it up." I said not making eye contact.

    "No way, show me what it feels like!" He insisted.

    I felt my ears get hot. "Well, if you insist." I climbed over him, and knelt down straddling his hips. My lips touched his warm shaft, and I made a small noise. The noises quickly became difficult to control as I slid back and forth stroking his cock with my messy cunt lips. "Fuck; " I whimpered. The feeling of his shaft grazing my clit made my insides feel tight, the aching in my cunt was unbearable. His shaft coated with me quickly as my cunt continued to drain thick, hot, fluid and I couldn't wait anymore.

    I lifted up and flared my hips, reaching back to put his tip at my opening and rocked onto it. I felt him sink into me, my cunt being pushed open as he slid in. I lowered as slowly as I could stand, feeling him protrude into me filling me with cock. I was crying and moaning at the sensation and as soon as my ass hit his legs I started to fuck.

    I stroked his cock, bucking my hips back and forth, moaning loudly. My eyes were closed and I held his shoulders as my slick clit brushed his pelvis and the thick meat inside me slid against my walls.

    "Oh fuck; " I moaned. My hair was tenting around my face and I could feel my whole body tensing. His face was red with focus like he was lost in the feeling of my body and trying to hold onto the sight of me. I felt his hand pull the hem of my dress up so he could feel my bare ass. I gritted my teeth through groans and gasps as he gripped it.

    "Fuck that's so good." He said frantically.

    "Fuck;  your cock is so hard; " I was losing control, gripping his shirt in my fists as I fucked him wildly. "Fuck I'm so close already." I panted through gritted teeth. I was starting to sweat and the burning tension sent jolts of pleasure across my torso.

    "Oh fuck I'm cumming!" I screamed into his face. My stomach seized and my hips shook as my whole body shuddered with the violent climax that burst across it. I moaned loudly pulling on his shirt until it started to fade.

    The neck of his shirt was stretched, and I could feel how much slicker he was under me now. I leaned over and kissed him eagerly. He held my face behind the ears and kissed me back. I whimpered and moaned;  his cock still buried in me.

    "You came pretty hard," He said.

    "I did, thank you." I said kissing his neck and rocking my hips again. "You can cum in me if you want. I like it, and I'm risk free." I panted into his ear, working my hips to stroke his cock. I hoped the clenching and throbbing of my cunt would help him along. I could have fucked him all day but what he had just put me through I wanted him to have as much fun as possible.

    "Are, are you-" He started to ask. I put a finger to his mouth and giggled.

    "I'm not sure, I'm begging for it. It's ok, let me empty you into me." I stroked him rhythmically, moaning from how sensitive I still was. I rode him, watching his lost face slowly twist into desperation, feeling his cock start to swell in me and his grip on my ass tighten.

    "I'm really close," He gasped one hand on my hip, "If you want me to pull out do it;  please."

    I shook my head, "No way, I want it too bad. Fill me; " I panted.

    He grabbed my neck suddenly and his nails dug into my ass. He groaned loudly and started to buck and squirm under me. I felt his cock burst and a hot sensation filled my abdomen into my cunt. I continued stroking his cock waiting for it to soften and the heat to fade but it pulsed for several more seconds and I felt cum start to leak out of me.

    I started to laugh weakly as I sat up letting his spent cock fall out. My cunt drained cum onto his pelvis, legs, stomach, and clothes in a thick, white, stream that slowed to a dribble. I laughed again at the sight and feeling, running my fingers through it.

    "Wow, you really came in me." I said, relishing the heat that I felt from it all.

    He sat quickly, "Was I not supposed to!" He asked in a panic.

    I laughed at him again, "Oh no, you definitely were. Umm there's so much."

    "Please tell me this is fine." He asked again.

    I pushed him back down and laid on top of him, the fabric of the dress feeling wet as it dropped into one of the streams of cum that was falling out of me. "Would you shut up? Yes, it's fine, Mr. Post-nut clarity. Now stop ruining the afterglow."

    I laid on him for several minutes and worried he'd fallen asleep. His chest was warm against my cheek. Suddenly we both jumped as the dorm door opened and a guy stepped in. He stared at us, blinked twice, and then left.

    "My roommate."

    "I figured."

    "This was fun." I said tapping his chest, "We should do it again."

    "There's nothing I'd like to do more." He said happily.

    "How about, more Goldeneye, then you fuck me this time." I asked looking up at him.

    "Deal, but if I win, I get to nut on your face." He said touching my nose.

    "You're on!" I paused, "what was your name again?"

    Yeah, I really asked her to repeat her name. But in my defense, my brain was momentarily deprived of blood flow.  And Liv needs to take some responsibility for where my blood was amassed.

    Anyway, let’s move on to the first time Liv brought me to meet her family.

    Visiting her family.

    Liv and I went upstairs into the guest room after dinner with her family. She was wearing what she always wore, a colorful sundress. She was tall, nearly five-ten and very lean. I teased her by describing her as 'all elbows'. But teasing aside I love her slender profile, b cups and tight ass. She was the cutest. Despite her cute appearance and playful personality, she was insatiable. So badly that she almost never returned to her dorm at school, filling her time out of class with me.

    We were free with our sexuality, we didn't use safe words, or bother with boundaries. Neither of us had ever crossed a line with the other and we felt close enough that we would know if we had.

    She walked to the bathroom, but I put fingers into her thick, long, copper mane and grabbed. She laughed through the wince and turned around. "I have to pee." She said.

    "I know," I replied, "I want to watch you dance."

    "You're so weird," She said with a smile and kissed me. "But I need to discuss something with you, and I don't want to wait."

    "Oh," I said confused, "Alright."

    She went into the bathroom and was gone for several moments and then came back out. I had sat on the bed and she climbed into my lap.

    "So," she said, I looked into her big brown eyes. "I may have volunteered you for a weird tradition."

    "If I have to wear a bad sweater in a photo you're going to pay."

    She shook her head. "I have a fetish you don't know about, and I want you to help."

    "Name it." I said. She took a deep breath like she was nervous and ran fingers through her hair.

    "You know I'm down for anything, what's up?"

    She sighed. "I want you to fuck my sister."

    I laughed uncomfortably, "No you don't."

    She pushed my shoulders laying me back on the bed. "We call it the pass-back game, she's going to spend all weekend trying to seduce you, all you have to do is resist as long as possible. When you can't take it anymore, fuck her brains out."

    "You're serious." I said, she leaned over me.

    "I've wanted to do this since you came last year but was afraid it'd freak you out." She gave me a soft kiss, "You think she's hot, I know you do because you've told me. Plus, you totally checked her out at dinner."

    "I did " She put a finger over my lips.

    "You're supposed to, it's part of the game." She said, "I know you love me, and are totally faithful, but I'm begging you. This is a bucket-list fantasy for me."

    "Fuck your sister." I repeated.

    She nodded with a straight face.

    "This isn't some weird test, you actually want this to happen?" She nodded again.

    "Hold on until you can't take it anymore. Make her wear you down." She said breathily. She kissed my neck playfully, "Then take her hard and until you're empty."

    "This is a really big thing to spring on me during my second only visit to your family's house." I said.

    "I know," She said leaning forward, "But I hoped you'd play along anyway. For me?" She said with a pouty face.

    "You want me to get seduced by your sister;  for you." I asked skeptically.

    She nodded.

    "Alright," I said in resignation. "But you'll pay for this."

    She pecked me on the lips. From down stairs we heard their mother call, "Movie's starting!"

    "Come on." She said excitedly getting up.

    "I'll meet you down stairs in a minute." I said.

    "What's the hold up?" She asked, I looked down. She giggled turning red. "No one will notice, let's go."

    "Well, I'm going to change into PJs anyway." I said.

    "Ok, I'll save you a seat." She said twirling to leave. Outside she talked to someone I couldn't hear as I began changing. I had just sat down to pull my pants off my legs when Maggie, Liv's younger sister suddenly walked in.

    The nineteen-year-old blonde was shorter than her sister, with the same slender build. Her hips were wider than Liv's and unlike Liv  who was perennially pale, Maggie sported a healthy tan. For someone as petite as she was, her breasts seem to hang off her. They were too big for her chest and shoulders. She was barefoot, wearing just a spaghetti strap top and very tight, very short denim shorts.

    "Hey Maggie," I said uncomfortably, standing in my boxers and polo shirt.

    "Hey," she said back, "Nice underwear." I gave her a look. "I can't get my zipper down;  can you help me?"

    "Your zipper?" I asked quizzically.

    She got very close to me, looking down, "Yeah, I squeezed my ass into these shorts and now the zipper is stuck." She lifted the hem of her top revealing her flat, bare stomach to show me the shorts.

    "You can't be serious." I said flatly. "Get Liv or your mom to help."

    "They aren't strong enough to get this, plus my mom would just laugh at me. She hates these shorts. Come on!" She begged.

    "I guess." I said reaching toward her. But she moved, turning around and leaning toward me.

    "Awesome!" She said, "You got this." Her back was to me, and her ass was pressed up against my lap and she held her hands out for me to work. I grabbed the button and forcibly pried it open. It was snuggly secured and took some leverage. I got the button opened and started on the zipper. I had to feel through the tight fabric on her lap to find the tab, sliding my fingers along the seam several times to find a way into the crease.

    Her ass pushed into me firmly as I found the tab for the zipper. While I was feeling for it I thought I heard her gasp. I grabbed the tab in my fingers and started to pull. I tried moving away from her but she kept herself against me. I was fighting an erection as I struggled with the zipper. Her ass was firm and moving against me and I could see down her shirt and her big soft breasts pushing on her shirt.

    I groaned internally, feeling myself rock hard against her. I had backed myself to the wall to stabilize myself and pushed as hard as I could with just my fingers. Finally, the zipper slid down the whole inch and a half of it. I pulled my hands away and sighed with relief. "There you go." I said.

    "Thank you so much." She said, a little breath to her voice. I waited for her to move but she didn't, her ass still pushed into me. "Can I help you with anything?" She asked looking back at me with a smile, moving her hips.

    "N no, I'm all set here." I said.

    She raised an eyebrow. "Well, maybe I can return the favor later." She smiled and left. I stood in the room startled and confused until my erection went away then put on pants and went down stairs.

    I found Liv on the couch under a blanket that was thrown across her knees and shoulders. She smiled big when she saw me and pulled the blanket back to let me in. I climbed in and got close as she gave me a soft kiss.

    We had kissed for only a few seconds when we were interrupted by Maggie, wearing tank top that was at least a size too small and soffe shorts almost as short as the ones I had just helped her out of.

    "Are we doing PDA?" Maggie asked, "Is this seat taken?" and dropped into my lap.

    "Whoa, Maggie." I said startled. She wasn't heavy, but it was surprising.

    "Ignore her," Liv said pulling me back into the kiss. Her eyes closed kissing me gently. Maggie began to move in my lap subtly. Kissing Liv can excite me on its own, but having Maggie's ass wiggling in my lap made it worse. I was rock hard again in seconds, and Maggie made sure I was aware that she noticed.

    I tried to pull out of the kiss to ask Maggie to move, but Liv put a hand on my cheek, kissing me more firmly. I was so hard I could feel my boxers dabbing drops of fluid as Maggie squirmed quietly in my lap. There were footsteps at the stair case, and Maggie practically rolled to the other side of the couch.

    Liv broke the kiss and touched her nose to mine, "I love you." She whispered.

    "I love you too." I said back, still feeling lost.

    "Maybe when Maggie grows up she can be in love too." Liv shot across the couch.

    Their mother Diane came in, "Liv be nice to Maggie." Liv rolled her eyes. "Ready to start?"

    "What are we watching?" I asked.

    "Ugh," Maggie groaned, "Ever since mom and dad split its probably some lame rom-com."

    "Maggie!" Liv scolded.

    "No, she's right." Diane said. "It is a rom com." Diane moved the big chair outward to face the tv and sat down fiddling with the remote while Maggie got up and turned off the lights. The movie started, and we sat and watched.

    Under the blanket, Liv threw her legs over my lap and laid on my shoulder. Under the blanket I felt the underside of her leg with my fingertips sliding up the back of her thigh. She gave me a sharp look. I ran the hand farther up under her dress and her eyes got wide and she looked at her mom and then back at me.

    I teased her thigh with my fingers moving them up and down her lean thigh, watching her face. My hand slid between her legs and felt her panties, which were soaking wet. I ran my finger through her folds, soaking my finger in the wet fabric. She pushed her face into my shoulder and cried quietly.

    I teased her, toying with her clit, rubbing and playing. Her eyes were heavy, and she was struggling to control her breathing. I moved the panties and ran my finger across her bare cunt. She covered her face with the blanket and gasped into her hand.

    I slid my finger into her cunt and pulled it in and out. She grabbed my neck, pulling me closer as she tried to hide and stifle her moans. Her face was tented by her red hair as she panted against me. I fingered her faster, watching her delicate body respond and her sweet face struggle for control. I rubbed above her clit with my thumb as I fingered her and she started to shake, her cunt squeezing my finger.

    She buried her face in the blanket, then my shoulder and quaked against me as orgasm rushed through her. When she came down, she looked at me with a submissive face before giving me an eager kiss. Her hands reached under her legs and felt my cock, which was achingly hard.

    I shook my head at her. She nodded, untying the draw string on my pajamas under the blanket. "It's too messy." I whispered in her ear. She smiled back, pulling the waist down and grabbing my exposed shaft. I was slick from how erect I had been for so long and she pumped my cock aggressively, now her watching my face.

    I shook my head insistently, my face already showing desperation as she stroked me. She smiled excitedly back, feeling my shaft pulse in her hand. Her other hand moved under the blanket. I didn't have to tell her, she knew how fast I'd be.

    I took a hard breath and she leaned in close putting her face to mine as my cock seized shooting cum against the hand she had above it in a long series of bursts. She milked me through the orgasm, cum leaking down my shaft after eruption. She pulled the messy hand out of the blanket and licked cum off it with a smile, then used the hem of her dress to wipe off my shaft.

    "I'll be right back," She said, "I have to use the restroom. She got up and walked out of the room. I studied Maggie and Diane, neither seemed to know or have noticed a thing. Liv came back and snuggled with me again until the movie was over.

    They chatted about it for a few minutes, then I announced my attention to shower, and Liv that she was going to turn in and we all broke for the evening. When we got to the room Liv and I laughed about our rotten behavior during the movie.

    She leaned against me, leaning against the wall and gave me a long kiss. I held her sides as we kissed. She pulled away and said, "Pull the string, so I can get this dress off." She turned around showing me the string in the back. I pulled, and it came free the dress slacking across her lean frame. She wiggled slightly giving the garment a tug and it slowly slid from her shoulders and hips to the floor.

    Once her delicate frame was exposed to just her bra and panties she leaned back moving her ass against me playfully. Maggie had done the same thing and I wondered if it was them or me. "Play with me." She said in a childish voice.

    "I intend to," I said feeling her flat stomach, "but can I shower first?" I asked.

    She shook her head throwing long red hair across her shoulders, "No, fuck me dirty." She reached down and pulled her panties off, sliding them over her ass and letting them fall. I thumbed at her bra hook and undid it watching the straps fall forward. She had reached back to pull my pajama pants down, struggling to get them around my erection.

    Sisterly Traditions

    I reached around her slipping my fingers between her legs and feeling her cunt. She was soaking wet and cried quietly, flinching as my fingers slid across her. Her ass moved against me and I leaned into her ear while my finger teased her. She had let the bra fall off and squirmed helplessly. "I know you made me leave Maggie in my lap." I said softly.

    She didn't respond, gasping quietly. I ran a hand up her side and felt her breast, feeling it fit snuggly in my hand. She panted loudly, her cunt was dripping down my knuckle. "You did, didn't you?" I persisted.

    She nodded hesitantly, "I peeked during the kiss and saw her moving." She said breathlessly. "I wanted to watch." She said before leaning back and kissing me, moaning in her throat as I slid a finger into her cunt. I fingered her slowly through the kiss and she had to break away to moan out loud. She moved away from me and pulled my hand leading me to the bed.

    She climbed onto the bed and I rolled her onto her back, pulling her to the end. I got on my knees and opened her long legs wide. I kissed down her thigh slowly and she squirmed with soft breaths. My mouth made it to her pink, leaking cunt and tickled her folds with the tip of my tongue.

    She cried quietly, covering her mouth as her whole body squirmed on the sheets. I held her moving hips running my tongue against her ceaselessly. My tongue played in the excessive wetness that ran from her cunt, licking it from her ass and folds.

    She started to jerk, and her moans lost voice as orgasm started to race across her body. With no warning to me, her stomach clenched, and her legs curled up and she moaned loudly into her hand seizing for several seconds as she came.

    She caught her breath and I watched as she recovered running a hand over her stomach and chest. She raked thick red hair from her face and sat up on her elbows. "Holy crap; " She panted. She sat all the way up and kissed me. Her soft toes felt my shaft while we kissed and she tugged wanting me on the bed.

    "Take your shirt off," she breathed. I did tugging it over my head. As soon as it was in my hand she grabbed my neck and pulled on me.

    "Fuck me;  fuck me, please; " She panted. I didn't need to be asked twice, I adjusted her on the bed, her legs up and around my torso, holding me with her knees, and her hands clasped behind my neck. I pushed my cock against her hip, she was so wet and slick I didn't have to adjust much to press into her cunt and start to slide in. She moaned desperately trying to keep her voice down.

    I slid my cock in and out of her gripping cunt, watching her sweet face twist with intense pleasure, her petite breasts shaking with each thrust. I ran a hand up her stomach and grabbed a breast, being sure to squeeze her pink nipple firmly. She moaned into her hand before taking my wrist and pulling my hand to her neck.

    I leaned slowly on her throat choking her gradually. My cock made loud wet sounds as it drove into her and I gripped her neck pushing into the mattress. Her face flushed turning pink and her moans were labored through being choked. I eased off her neck still pounding her insides and she held my hand to her face kissing my palm.

    I slid my cock out and it slapped thick, glossy wetness across her stomach and leg as I did. Her face fought for breath while trying to pout. I tapped her hips and she rolled onto her stomach raising up on her knees. I slapped her ass with a loud pop and she whimpered approvingly before I hit her again. I pushed my cock back into her, having to push harder because of how tight this position made her.

    She cried into the pillow forcefully, spreading her legs to accommodate me as I started fucking her again. She groaned through gritted teeth as I grabbed a fist full of thick hair at the scalp and yanked. "Fuck yes, fuck me;  ahh;  " I hammered her aggressively, balls slapping her stomach and she moaned into the sheets. I grabbed her hair again, yanking firmly. She squealed, heaving for breath, "I'm cumming;  I'm cumming; "

    She shoulders shuddered and she moaned hard wailing into her palm as her cunt clamped down on my cock fluttering as climax ripped through her again. I slowed my pace as she came down, gulping for air, hand still over her mouth. She shook her head slowly, "Not yet,"

    She rocked back and forth stroking my cock with her cunt slowly. She watched my face with delight, as I put a hand on her ass and watched her slowly milk my cock. "You can't handle a slow fuck." She said quietly, still breathing.

    She was so tight I could feel every inch of me being slowly squeezed, as she slid back and forth. I watched her body move, my cock disappearing under her ass. She spread her legs wider squeezing me more firmly as she stroked me deliberately. "Come on, come on baby, give me what I want." She said playfully.

    She sped up slightly making quiet sounds as she took me into her tender, abused cunt. It wasn't long before I felt myself getting close. I didn't have to say anything, she knew and kept her pace steady, until I groaned loudly, unable to breathe as my cock exploded into her dumping thick burst after burst. She cooed with satisfaction and giggles until I fell out of her, cum leaking out quickly behind me.

    She raised up on her knees and leaned back into me kissing me with her head turned. She ignored the strings of cum that fell out of her steadily as we kissed. "I know you can't resist watching my ass." She said quietly. I felt her wet cheek and she smiled.

    "Do you want to clean up?" I asked. She shook her head.

    "I waited all day to be full of you." She said giving me a kiss. "If I hadn't gotten another load earlier tonight, I'd want seconds." She said giggling.

    "Well, don't be pessimistic, I can give you those seconds." I said.

    "Maybe in the morning," She said, "It's been a long day."

    Bed didn't take long to follow, and true to her word, Liv, let my spunk leak into her panties all night.

    I woke up slowly the next morning with morning-wood stabbing into the mattress. I rolled over carefully, hearing the shower start. Liv must have just gotten up. Suddenly the bedroom door opened and closed, and I tried to flatten my aching erection under the covers.

    Maggie strolled into the room, her little body wrapped in a towel. She turned and looked at me and smiled. "Good morning."

    "Hey," I said awkwardly, "What are you doing here?"

    "I wanted to borrow Liv's robe." She said, walking toward me, and sat on the bed. She was so close, and I was still fighting my erection under the covers.

    "I'm sure she won't mind." I said uncomfortably.

    "She never does, she shares everything with me." She said quietly picking up a corner of the covers and pulling it back.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" I said loudly trying to grab the covers. I pulled them back over me but that was a half solution. She giggled and bit her lip grabbing my hard shaft that poked up tenting the covers. She stroked me through the covers, eyes bright when she felt how hard it was.

    "Don't worry," Maggie said with a smirk, stroking me softly through the blanket, "It's like I said, we share everything." My aching cock strained against her small hands and she leaned over kissing me softly. As her tongue felt mine between our lips, she pulled the covers back exposing me and running her soft fingers over my shaft. Her slight touch teased my agonizingly hard cock before taking it in her grip and stroking it.

    She parted from the kiss and smiled at me, "You're so hard, think I can make you cum before she gets out?"

    I shook my head trying to ignore how soft her hands were, trying not to look at her cleavage the towel was snuggly wrapped around. She noticed my eyes anyway and giggled. "Wanna see them?"

    "No  n  no." I said unsteadily, trying to focus on anything but the cute blonde tugging on my cock. She ignored me, pulling on the towel, and letting it fall off her. Her full breasts fell free of the tight wrap and burst off her chest. She pulled her lean, naked, body on the bed and bent over. Her blonde head moved down, and she stuck her ass in the air.

    She giggled again and ran her pink tongue across my shaft. "Liv says you love getting head."

    I tried to squirm back, "I do, but from her and that's really personal." I said panicking. Her green eyes glittered deviously as she wrapped her lips around my shaft and started to tug. Her soft, warm, mouth bobbed on my shaft. She sucked gently but hungrily, her breasts moving with the effort. I panted quietly, watching the little blonde work my shaft with her lips and tongue while I tried to keep control.

    She slid her mouth off slowly and smiled at me, "I think you like it." She mocked, leaning down and tickling my tip with her tongue. "Wanna see how far I can take it?"

    I shook my head, "No, you have to stop she could get out any second."

    She snickered at the comment, "Think she'd join us or cry?" She asked before wrapping her mouth around me and sucking again. She slid her lips down until her throat seized and her torso flexed as she gagged loudly pulling up to resume sucking, drool running down my shaft. She panted breathlessly bobbing up and down quickly.

    "Be quiet!" I hissed in a harsh whisper, "Someone will hear!"

    She made a sensual whimper and interrupted herself, "I hope someone hears me choking on your cock." Before plunging me back into her mouth and down her throat forcing gagging and heaving sounds from her.

    I put a hand to her head and panted, "Please, I can't.."

    She laughed, pulling her mouth away stroking me with her hand, "You're going to, don't hold back."

    "Please; " I strained, she leaned forward as my cock suddenly erupted shooting thick ropes of cum that splattered across her breasts and stomach. She stroked me through the climax, milking my cock, licking cum off her fingers, and then cleaning my shaft with her mouth.

    She gave a satisfied laugh, feeling the cum that covered her breasts, "I'm such a slut." She leaned in and kissed me softly before standing up, biting her lip. She wrapped the towel around her chest and fixed it in place. "Think she'll notice all the cum on her robe?" She leaned over me again with a rotten expression, "Or maybe that your cock has already been drained?" She smirked and walked to the bathroom.

    She shot me a devilish smile as she closed the door behind her. Once alone again, I swore and climbed out of bed, before climbing back in having no idea what to do with myself. I ended up laying there silently hating how much I enjoyed what had just happened.

    Moments later the door opened, and Maggie exited, wearing the short, pink, robe tied around her small waist. It hugged her chest tightly and I could see cum still catching light on her cleavage. She leaned on the foot of the bed, "Try not to think about me." She smiled and left.

    Liv was in the shower for almost another full ten minutes after Maggie left. I even dozed slightly until I heard the water cut off. There was silence for another long period before the door opened, and she emerged running fingers through wet, stringy, hair with a towel wrapped around her chest  just like her sister had done.

    Her slender frame walked across the room to the bed. "You're awake." She said excitedly.

    "And waiting on you," I said.

    She climbed onto the bed still wrapped in the wet towel. "Did Maggie behave when she was in here?"

    "Of course not." I said flatly. She smirked and leaned in to kiss me.

    "Good." She said before her lips met mine. Her kiss was hot, and sensual;  I had worried that I would struggle to get hard again after Maggie but feeling Liv's body against mine made it immediate.

    She grabbed my cock and stroked it while she kissed me, panting aggressively. "I hope you were this hard looking at that slut in her towel." She stroked me quickly, breathlessly kissing.

    "Well  I " I started to say but she put a hand over my mouth and straddled me. Her bare cunt was soaking wet, her lips dragged along my shaft leaving it slick with each move of her hips. She panted at the feeling. She made quiet moans grinding on me. I tried to reply,

    "I'm not really sure " She interrupted with a finger over my lips and another whimper.

    "Ugh, I hate her flaunting her fucking body like that." She said through high squeals and moans. Her cunt was so wet it dripped off my shaft and onto my waist. Her nipples poked through the towel and she shuddered slightly on top of me. "You could almost see her ass under the towel."

    She leaned forward and pushed her cunt back on my cock which slid in easily. She used force to push me into her tight cunt that dripped as she eased me deeper and deeper into her. She started to ride, sliding my cock in and out of her narrow body, her hair hung in wet threads around her face that was hanging open in moans.

    She rode my cock as quickly as she could, her flat body heaving for breath with the effort as she shoved me into her cunt hard. She shoved her hips against mine and rocked quickly, covering her mouth, "I'm gonna cum; "

    She shook, holding her hand to mouth to cover her moans as orgasm raked across her, nearly shaking the towel free. She was so wet after cumming her cunt and legs streaked slickness across me with audible sounds. My cock had a white ring of cream around the base and her small breasts still clung to the now loose towel.

    She gasped heavily for air, her hips not slowing down. She leaned forward and the towel fell off her shoulders and onto me making me move it. She was completely lost, her breasts bobbing with the movement of her hips, her redhair a mess across her shoulders and face.

    "I cant't " She cried losing control, "I can't stop thinking about you looking at her, trying your best not to let yourself get hard, Fuck!" She panted, "Please tell me you looked." She said desperately. "I'm cumming again; " She cried. She shook quietly, whimpering into her hand. I put my hand to her stomach and felt the orgasm race through her a second time before moving her off. She knew what I wanted and rolled onto her elbows and knees.

    On her knees, legs spread open, her pink cunt was a creamy mess. Grool made strings clinging to her legs which were smeared and slick. I slid my cock across her wet folds before pushing in. She cried, gripping the sheets as I started to saw my cock in and out of her.

    Picking up rhythm I started pounding my cock into her, smashing against her ass. I spanked her and felt her tight cunt clench. She squealed and I spanked her again. "Shit, babe." I groaned. Suddenly she pulled away from and turned around putting her tongue under my shaft and licking me.

    "Cum on me; " she panted, she licked and sucked my cock for just a few seconds before I erupted. She held my cock pointed at her cute face as cum burst across it in thick ropes. She stroked me gently letting it blast her and leak across her nose and cheeks. She licked my shaft and sucked the tip making me groan loudly as she tried to work out every drop.

    I pulled her face up and kissed her gently. As she pulled away wiping cum away from her eye I asked, "Wanna hang out for round two?" She laughed.

    "We should've done this before I showered." She said. "I have to get ready for breakfast."

    She re-cleaned up and I got dressed. Back downstairs we resumed our best behavior, or so I thought. I had expected the parents to join us but they had gone out to run holiday errands leaving me alone with the sisters. Even still, mercifully, neither did anything since I'd already emptied twice that morning. And don't misunderstand, Maggie wore a spaghetti strap top that hid nothing, and shorts as tight and scant.

    We did standard holiday stuff setting up the tree and picking up, Liv and I even did some shopping. When we got back we were sitting on the couch and I impulsively asked her a question.

    "Has Maggie always been; how do I say this?" I said hesitantly.

    "Slutty?" Liv said.

    "Not what I was going to say but sure."

    "She's been 19 for half a year now;  check this out." Liv said opening her phone. She handed it to me and I scrolled through. It was a reddit user page and full of pictures of Maggie. Naked, posing sexually, several of her engaged in sexual acts, or splattered with cum ect.

    "Holy crap." I said. Liv nodded.

    "She's been on all the nude threads on Reddit since she turned 18." She explained.

    "Wow." I said scrolling through the pictures. As I looked I noticed Liv became quiet and moved closer. I handed her back the phone. "I get the idea." I said.

    "Some of them are really bad," She said keeping the screen open. "Watch this gif," she said hitting the link. The gif had sound;  it was a minute and twenty-second-long gif of Maggie getting fucked from behind until the guy came all over her ass.

    "She's like you, her favorite part is bringing guys to orgasm." Liv draped a leg over mine and opened another link, a video of Maggie laughing cutely while on her knees being filmed. She took a cock into her mouth and bobbed enthusiastically for several long moments until there was an audible groan, and she pulled her mouth off and let the cum shoot across her nose and chin.

    "I think I get it." I said again, she ignored me and pulled up another video. Maggie was on her hands and knees taking it doggy style and whimpering 'fuck me daddy, please, don't fucking stop.' I tried to shift to avoid my swelling shaft from touching my pants, but it didn't work. Liv noticed and smiled, pulling up another video.

    "How many does she have?" I asked.

    The video was Maggie on top in an oversized shirt riding on top and moaning, pulling the shirt up to expose her breasts. My cock was now pressed against my pants

    "Are you trying to get me off to your sister's amateur porn?" I asked as the video ended.

    She put a finger to her lips and shushed me. "Pick one."

    "You can't be serious." I said. She gave me a look and handed me the phone. I took it, still looking into her brown eyes. "You know, if you're this into this, why not just invite her to a threesome. Then you could watch your fantasy straight out?"

    "It's way more complicated than that." She said with a devious smirk and pointed at the phone. I scrolled through the pages of slutty content while Liv watched me and whispered.

    "Pick one where you can watch her ass. I know how much you love it." I tried to find something different to spite her but ended up opening a video of her holding her mouth to stay quiet while getting fucked in a dressing room. My cock raged in my pants, straining, as I watched the blonde on screen whimpering quietly.

    She felt my tip through my pants with a delicate finger and I looked over at her. "No, no." she scolded. You keep watching." She said rubbing me through my pants. Suddenly we heard steps on the stairs and Maggie came into the living room. I startled at how fast she came in and expected Liv to stop touching me, but she didn't  confident what she was doing was hidden under her leg and the skirt draped over it.

    "What are y'all up to?" She asked coming over. I handed the phone to Liv.

    "Just watching stuff online." Liv said.

    "Anything good? Whatcha watching?" Maggie asked. Liv hesitated to answer, and Maggie raised an eyebrow. "So, porn." She said. Liv turned bright red.

    Maggie looked at us both. "Can I join? Or is this a couple's event?"

    Liv waved her over and moved her leg away from me. I expected her to sit on the other side of Liv, but she didn't. In fact, she didn't even sit on the other side of me  she sat right on me in my lap. I waited for Liv to protest but she didn't. She ignored the fact that her sister was pushing up against me. Instead she said,

    "You can sit there but we've been watching for a bit and it may be a splash zone." I stared at Liv who deliberately didn't look at me. "Now I know the risks." Maggie said with a smirk. Liv pulled up a video and Maggie leaned forward so I could watch over her shoulder. Her back was arched, and her ass stuck out.

    We watched the video in silence. Liv leaned away from me to see the phone she was holding, Maggie bent over in my lap, her hips moving against me with excitement. To see the screen, I had to lean into her, pushing my stiff cock into her very protruding ass which wiggled against me.

    "Fuck", Maggie swore as the video ended, "I'm so horny now."

    Liv gave me a long look. I looked back and gestured for us to leave. She leaned in and gave me a soft kiss behind Maggie. As she leaned away from me, she smiled then reached up and pulled Maggie's hair.

    As Liv yanked back on Maggie's curls, Maggie gave an aggressive groan and pulled against Liv's grip.

    "Umm, your boy is not helping you at all." Maggie said, leaning forward and grinding on my lap.

    "I don't think he's trying to help me." Liv said watching my helpless expression. She leaned across me and I looked into her face. "No, don't." I whispered. She ignored me and slapped Maggie's ass

    Maggie looked back at me biting her lip, "He's so bad. He's going to make this a splash zone." She pushed against me and grinded on me. She turned back around and said in a sensual voice, "Hit me again, daddy."

    Liv leaned into my ear and whispered, "Hit her again daddy." Then spanked her sister. Maggie groaned in satisfaction and rubbed faster.

    "I think your boyfriend wants to glaze my cake." Maggie said breathlessly.

    "I don't think you're helping." Liv said flatly.

    "Umm" Maggie giggled, "Beg to differ."

    I looked at Liv who was red in the face and shook my head no, asking for help. She smiled and nodded.

    I put my hands on Maggie's waist, senselessly trying to tell her to stop, right before my cock burst in my pants. I groaned loudly feeling the heat and tension of orgasm stream through me as cum spurted out in gob after gob. I laid still panting and Maggie stood up, flipping hair over her shoulder.

    "You're welcome." She said with a chirp of satisfaction. She winked at Liv who made a show of rolling her eyes as Maggie left, a big, wet, spot on her shorts as she went up the stairs.

    I looked at Liv, "That was low."

    She didn't answer and instead gave me a long, hot kiss. "I'd fuck you right here, but I know how spent you are." She said the ends of her mouth curling.

    The remainder of the night was entirely mundane. I don't know if Liv knew about what happened with Maggie that morning or not, but she seemed to sense my fatigue. I showered and cleaned up after alone, nothing at dinner and Liv and I were in bed at a normal time.

    Before we said good night, she told me that tomorrow was going to be the most intense day yet. I didn't know if she wanted me to be excited or concerned, and she didn't wait for me to ask.

    To be continued in part 2, By Dragon Lair Reads for Literotica.

    56 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.